Righting Wrongs free porn video

Special thanks to Digger for suggesting some of this series Prologue Kenneth Eaton was the youngest child of six, growing up on large farm in central California. His older brothers were all, "Masculine manly men" as they loved to say. Kenneth, however, wasn't. He was smaller, skinnier, and weaker. They favored their father, Kenneth favored his mother. Genetics weren't on his side. She was shorter, skinnier, and had barely any musculature. She was frequently called a, "Waif", which was good for a girl terrible for a farm boy. While his brothers toiled in the fields, he was forced to help their mother around the house. Their mother needed the help and he was no use to them outside in the fields, every attempt previously had resulted in him getting hurt. He spent his hours washing all of their clothes, scrubbing floors, and cooking the meals instead of plowing, planting, or harvesting crops and tending to the cows. He hated doing all of this and would complain about wanting to be out with them but his mother wouldn't let him do it. She needed the help and his father didn't want the, "Runt" around him. He made the others look bad according to his father, despite nobody ever visiting the farm. Kenneth couldn't help it. As if being smaller due to genetics was bad enough he was a premature baby. As a result, he had a weakened immune system and was susceptible to bacterial and viral infections that his unclean brothers would always bring home from the fields and school. Every few months he would contract one infection or another that would slow him down, making him useless in the fields but not slow enough to be useless to his mother in the house. His brothers complained about him doing, "Easy" work while they were breaking their backs out in the fields but whenever their mother offered to have them do the same work that Kenneth did, they loudly declined. They were too, "Manly" for such work but Kenneth was, "Girly enough" for it. Their mother shut them up fast by saying they would have to do the same work when they married, which caused all of them to laugh and proudly state there was no chance of any of them doing that as it was women's work and their job was to do that for their husbands. The boys would take their frustrations out on Kenneth whenever possible, causing him to harbor a deep resentment towards them. He refused to give in to their abuse, refusing to cry no matter how hard he was berated or how badly he was beaten. It became a challenge among them to see who could break him, after the age of six and months into the constant abuse none were able to. Kenneth's brothers eventually got the message and laid off him but they didn't let him forget they could hurt him easily if they wanted to. And they did, anytime one had a bad day at school or got yelled at by their father. Kenneth took the beatings without complaint, suppressing his feelings and ignoring the pain and taunting. Kenneth's mother knew he was different than his brothers and would encourage him to explore his differences. She would let him wear her dresses and skirts when the, "Boys" were out in the fields all day and they would be alone until sunset. This led to them having mother/daughter days and eventually learning many of her motherly skills that she would never have the opportunity to pass down to a daughter, but was happy to teach to her youngest son. Kenneth loved the dressing and the motherly skills lessons. His father hated to know that his son was sewing or ironing, but accepted it as the help was needed. Kenneth's brothers though would not accept it and would take their frustrations out on him whenever they found out he was doing something so girly as sewing a button on his shirt. They were smart enough to wait until after Kenneth had finished mending their clothes for the day before beating him, claiming to, "Teach him a lesson in manhood" yet accepted their mended clothes without question or compensation. As the years wore on, Kenneth's resolve to get away from his home life grew and he swore he'd leave the first chance he got. He studied hard and when he was old enough he worked parttime in town to help pay for his exit. His mother saw the scholar in him and got him a full scholarship to a university across the country, getting him into a pre- law program in Massachusetts. Kenneth would be able to leave behind his old life with her blessing. She knew he would never return home, but knew that if he didn't leave he or one of his brothers would do something that she could never forgive herself for allowing- he would kill himself or one of them would kill him. She chose to help him flee and spread his wings on his own, rather than suffer at hom. Kenneth suffered through years of depression and psychological abuse due to his father and brothers. Even on his own, he still had to endure the mental trauma that their abuse had inflicted on him. Early in his first week in school, he suffered a breakdown in the dorm's showers. He was voluntarily hospitalized and underwent a psychiatric evaluation to find the cause of his duress. The doctors were concerned about him. He was fighting a lot of anger, frustration, and grief that he had no way of releasing. That led to him needing to confront his past. He needed to see that he no longer had to fear his father and brothers' opinions nor their reactions; they were thousands of miles away and unable to hurt him anymore. His psychologist was able to work the root cause of all of his problems, that of his gender. He fought a losing battle with femininity and it was starting to cause him emotional distress that his preexisting abuse had hidden. He needed to let it out, but couldn't get past his family's reaction despite being thousands of miles away. It was again coming back to his family and his terrible upbringing and the constant fear of them. Kenneth spent hours talking with the psychologist about his troubles. He feared going home, knowing his brothers would kill him if they knew he had those feelings. His father had already disowned him, his brothers were getting the farm and whatever else when his parents died. He was alone and without any support. The doctors convinced Kenneth to stop living a lie and embrace his true self. On her birthday in early January, she shed her male clothes and donned female garb permanently. She made her declaration to the school and with some trepidation they accepted the change. Her scholarship was revoked due to the change, but the school took pity on her and got her a job in the dining hall to offset the lost money. Sh was then directed towards several scholarships that were setup for people like herself. To her, losing her final tie to her old life was a small price to pay to be herself. She now had enough financial support to be free of her past and be herself. Kenneth legally changed her name to Kennedy and with the start of hormones changed her rooming assignment to a solo room in the coed dorm for sophomore year. She finished out the rest of the year in a private room in the male dorms, but was able to keep her change to herself. It was the only thing that they could do to help her without causing issues with the women. She quickly made friends with many of the students and with one in particular, a young man from the City of Winnisimmet named Willie Pena. He was studying criminal justice and, like her, was all alone with nobody to support him at the school. Unlike her, he had family back at home so he wasn't all alone but he was still lonely. The two were inseparable, working together on their homework and helping each other study. Throughout their four years together you would never see one without the other outside of class. The two were just friends but some questioned how long before it turned to love. During holidays Willie invited Kennedy to his house, his family allowing the two to share the room without questioning their relationship. Kennedy was scared to let Willie know the truth about her but he never seemed to care about her shyness, often saying, "I cherish our friendship over sex and could care less what others think about us being so close without sleeping together. I would rather spend my life with someone who knows me well and cares about me as a friend than someone who I accidentally knocked up." The duo were the best of friends and shared several classes together. Everyone at school believed that the two were a couple and neither corrected them, but they never openly dated. They helped one another throughout the three years they were together and graduated with honors. Kennedy had her SRS done in Thailand during the summer just after her graduation, using a sum of money her mother had squirreled away for her for years to mostly pay for it. Her mother gave her the money on her 21st birthday, sending it to her via her school P.O. box and asking that she put it to good use to ease the burdens that her past caused her. Nobody else knew about her surgery, she didn't feel the need to tell anyone else and she didn't have anyone else to tell. It was a tough month in Thailand as she recovered, but the companionship with other ladies who were undergoing the same procedure made it worth it. They understood her more than anyone, she wasn't alone in being alone. Sh wished Willie or her mother was with her, but she couldn't do that to either of them and chose to remain isolated for their sake. Despite being close to her for four years, Willie still didn't know about her being transgender. She loved him deeply as a friend, yet she could never tell him her secret. She felt it was best to leave him in the dark and accept that they would be just friends and not lovers, their friendship meant more to her than her love life and the secret was one she had to keep to maintain it. With Willie's dutiful help, Kennedy scored high enough on the LSAT and got high grades, thus earning a spot in Suffolk University School of Law. She worked hard for three years there and graduated again with honors at the top of her class, passing the Massachusetts Bar Exam easily on her first try. Her hard work and ability to research the most obscure laws and rulings earned her a coveted place researching for various state agencies, particularly the Attorney General's office. Her new job also allowed her to move into a rented house in Winnisimmet where she was close to work but also anonymous, living among people who took no notice of her. Meanwhile Willie Pena graduated with honors from UMass but chose to go into the Army to become an MP. His dream was to become a police officer and without military experience to give him a few extra points on the civil service exam, it was impossible to do. After three years and two deployments overseas, his enlistment ended so he moved back home to Winnisimmet where he rented a small home. His neighbors weren't too thrilled about having a cop in the neighborhood but one was thrilled, his closest friend Kennedy. Willie rented the house next to Kennedy's house, reuniting the two friends after their absence. Their tearful reunion got the neighborhood on notice; she was the best friend of a cop and thus untouchable by any of them, lest they upset his fellow officers. Chapter 1 13 years later... It was a dark and cold late November morning. Smoke was pouring out of small two-and-a-half-story building, visible a block away and going strong by the time the first engine arrived on scene. Without needing to see the whole building Winnisimmet Fire Department lieutenant Paul Douglas immediately ordered a 2nd alarm and rushed in with his crew to search for victims. The building was going to be a total loss based on the way the roof was alight, he just hoped that the occupants weren't home or were already safely out of the building. Sadly, he found what he hoped he wouldn't find. In the front of the house there were were two small bodies, not moving, in the middle of the living room floor. Paul pulled them towards the nearest window, having the hose cover them as he climbed out the window and down a ladder. The boys weren't breathing causing a panic attack in Paul. The crew started mouth to mouth resuscitation while the second and third due engines searched for more victims and started to pour water on the fire. EMTs relieved Paul and his crew as the two boys started to breathe on their own. Paul shed a tear as they were hauled away fast as possible, knowing that things were going to be trouble for the boys from now on. They were alone, which mean their mother had finally given up her crusade against one family and abandoned the boys to live or die on their own. Paul and his crew were put back to work by the chief, told to block it out until later as they had been trained to do over the years. There was nothing they could do now, it was in the hands of doctors. Not one firefighter on scene was left in the dark about whose home it was. They fought hard to stop the fire from spreading, hoping it was enough for the boys to return to at some point in the future if/when they were old enough. It took an hour for the crews for several cities to snuff out the last pockets of fire. Despite their best efforts the home was a total loss as Paul had suspected. The boys had no parents and now no home to return to. Investigators immediately pinpointed the cause of the fire, it was due to a faulty electric heater placed too close to window curtains. It was something Paul knew the boys weren't responsible for, their mother was. When the fire was finally out the reality of what happened set in. The crews tried their hardest, but the truth of what happened was too hard to take. One of their own was in prison, his two non-imprisoned kids were left abandoned, and none of them were able to help them until it was too late. These were members of their family in the hospital and needed help. Paul's crew were relieved on scene and told to head straight home. He ignored the order; he went to then remained at the station, using the office phone to get word about the children. He needed to know they were alright. Someone had to look out for them now that they were all alone. He ran out of options and tried a different route. He knew people who knew people who could help. It was a long shot but he felt it might work. He dialed his longtime friend, Willie, and begged him to track down information about the boys. He explained the situation carefully and waited patiently as Willie talked with his wife about the situation. If they couldn't find the boys, Paul feared the worst might have happened to them. Kennedy Pena called in a special favor to her friend Anne Connors. The two discussed what was going on and why and waited while Anne made some phone calls of her own. Anne did not like what she was hearing one bit and let Kennedy know she would work her hardest to ensure that Paul got the information he needed as well as ensured the boys were safe and sound. Paul was getting anxious while Willie himself was struggling to control himself. The two were basically of the same mindset. They took their jobs seriously and put others above themselves. Knowing that two kids were in danger and it took almost dying to get them help brought out the inner cop in Willie and the father in Paul. They wanted to help and they wanted justice for the boys. They had four people supporting them who wouldn't back down from any fight, they were going to ensure that the boys' mother was behind bars for what happened to the boys that day. Anne finally tracked down the boys to New England Children's Hospital in Boston. She asked that Paul give his official statement so charges could be filed against their mother. Willie and Kennedy wanted to help as much as possible, but first Anne needed them placed into state care. She assured them they would be involved, unfortunately she couldn't guarantee they would be placed with them yet but she would do her best to ensure they were going to be alright. At the hospital, Anne introduced herself to the doctors and asked if they could fill her in on what was happening. The doctors asked what was going on which Anne reluctantly told them, "We believe they were abandoned by their mother so are going to take protective custody of the children pending placement into a foster home." Showing the paperwork she was told exactly what happened, which matched up with what Paul had said. The doctors also noted that they were malnourished and had signs of physical abuse that was healing, their guess was the wounds were no younger than three months old. The older of the two suffered more abuse, with clearly broken fingers and wrists. The younger had deep scars on his buttocks and back. Impressions of a belt and burns from a curling iron had been identified. Anne asked for pictures of everything then called Willie to inform him that this was now a criminal investigation with strong suspicion that there was child abuse and their parents were suspected as being the abusers. Paul was asked to give his official statement while he confirmed the identities of the two boys to the doctors so they could obtain their medical histories. Anne asked if there were any other relatives to contact but sadly for the boys their mother was the only one who wasn't in jail or had any actual contact with the family to his knowledge. He asked what they were going to do with their mother, Anne spat out, "Charge her with assault, abandonment, child abuse, and assault with a dangerous weapon. These boys need care and attention. I just hope whomever gets them will give them that." Paul left after that, he couldn't handle any more. Anne promised to give him word when they were placed but didn't hold out hope that they would stay together. She asked that he tell his fellow firefighters that she would ensure they were safe and if they knew anything about the whereabouts of their mother to call Willie Pena. Paul told her angrily, "If they knew where she was after I tell them what she did to them you'd be sending the coroner to retrieve her body. She broke the number one rule of parenting: never hurt your kids. The guys won't let her reach a courtroom, she's a dead woman if they catch her." Willie was devastated to hear the news. He broke down and cried. It was just too much to hear. He knew the family was no good but this was beyond disgusting. Through his sources he heard that the boys were the only members of their family who were decent people and they get put aside by their mother like they were trash. Why? Why had she done that to them? At his house, Paul broke down and cried as he told his wife Rachel what had happened. Rachel was used to horror stories about what happens to kids in abusive situations, but this was family to them. She joined him in crying until their daughter Margaret asked what was going on. They refused to tell her the truth but she knew by their reaction that it was sad. She loved her father deeply so all she did was hug him and tell him things would be better. Paul wasn't able to find out anything more about the boys. The crew tried to visit but was sent away by the hospital staff. Their friends on the Boston Fire Department were met with similar problems making them fear for the boys. The group hated the boys' mother with a passion, she had done terrible things and created two monsters in her older sons but to severely abuse then abandon her youngest sons was beyond belief. He had his hopes that they would wind up with the only two people he would trust with the boys: Willie and Kennedy. They were the best people he knew and they were already on the list to foster children so his hopes were that they would get the call from Anne Connors before the boys were lost to the system. Chapter 2 Kevin Clarence Jr. woke up from what seemed like a long sleep and immediately grew scared. His long hair covered his face and after brushing it aside he looked around the room and saw bright lights and heard beeping sounds. He looked around and saw his brother still asleep. He was terrified. This wasn't home. They were in a hospital somewhere and if they were in the hospital then they were in deep trouble. The last thing he remembered him and his older brother Reed were going to sleep on the living room floor. Their heat was off so they had to use the electric heater to keep warm. He thought he heard the smoke detector go off but that was all he could remember. Reed Clarence started to stir at the same time. He looked around and saw they were in a hospital. He called for Kevin who called back. Both were alive and awake, both knew that they were in trouble and would have a lot to explain to doctors and social services. Alarms went off as the boys stirred. Nurses came in to check on them and had to calm both. The head nurse, a man named Nigel, assured them they were alright and tried to calm them down. The boys nodded in agreement and let them get them settled before the doctor arrived. Dr. Richard Samuels, their attending doctor, arrived after getting the notification about the boys. He checked the readouts form the monitors and gave a smile. He sat down and asked that one of the nurses stay as he talked with them. He then got assurances from the nurse that what they discussed not leave the room without his approval. The boys were scared now. Dr. Samuels told them they had been out for several days. He asked about the fire, needing to know what happened. Reed spoke for both and told the truth, fearing a lie would do more damage, "We used the heater and put it on high to warm the house. Mom didn't pay the gas bill so we couldn't turn on the furnace. Mom screwed it into the floor so nobody would move it from her bedroom so we had to leave it there. We couldn't move the curtains because mom stapled them to the wall so they must have caught fire from being too close." Dr. Samuels nodded, it was exactly what the fire department said happened. He asked why they slept in the living room, Reed sunk his head low and said, "It was too cold in the other rooms. It's closest to mom's room and only place we both could sleep without needing to put on the heat. It's tough to endure but we got used to it." He asked about the marks. Reed shed tears but wouldn't answer. Kevin didn't answer either. Dr. Samuels asked if their mother hurt them. Reed looked at Kevin and both said, "Mom didn't like it when we didn't do things her way." Reed went further and said, "She got mad when I didn't hurt Sam York when we were working together over the summer. She got mad when Kevin wouldn't hurt Daisy Peterson in the park." Dr. Samuels nodded. The nurse looked at him and asked, "I take it you know who they are talking about?" Dr. Samuels nodded again, adding, "I have never seen someone do something so horrible to their children for doing the right thing." Dr. Samuels leaned in and told the boys, "I know both girls and they will appreciate your being good people towards them. I can't lie though, your mother is in a lot of trouble for leaving you two alone and unfortunately we have seen what she has done to you so we won't allow you two to return to her. She can't hurt you anymore. You two are safe." Reed laid back and cried. This meant they were going into a group home as soon as they were released. No family wants kids from a known troublemaker family. It was bad enough that they would have to endure the false sympathy for losing their home but they would also have to put up with the taunting because they were now in foster care. Kevin asked what was wrong which Reed blurted out, "We are headed for a group home. Nobody will take us, not with mom and dad's reputations." Dr. Samuels made a discreet exit and made a quick phone call to Anne. She was told about their awakening and felt concerned about their safety. She was told about their realization about their placement in foster care and what Reed said about their going to a group home. Anne listened and shared her concerns. Their social worker would be by later that day and take their statements about what happened. Dr. Samuels subtly suggested that it might be best to have them represented by someone, which Anne took to mean two certain people. Richard Samuels wasn't being Dr. Samuels at that moment, he was being the good father and friend. He wanted them to have a chance, something bad on their record would taint any chance they had at a good home and they didn't deserve that reputation. They were innocents, yet they would be punished for what others had done. The boys didn't see anyone other than nurses for several hours. Dr. Samuels returned with two elderly people in business suits. The woman introduced herself as Evelyn Johnson and the man introduced himself as Joseph Johnson. Dr. Samuels said they were there on their behalf and that the couple needed to talk with them. The boys suspected the worst and asked if they were social services. Joseph scoffed at that idea, saying, "We aren't those folks. We are your new lawyers. We were asked to help by people who know you and are concerned about your well-being. We won't let social services walk all over you nor separate you. We won't let them abuse you." Evelyn asked them to talk about the fire and their mother leaving them. Reed did all the talking, telling them, "Our dad has been obsessing over Jaimie Finn for years. Mom just wouldn't stop taunting him about stopping her or her dad from being allowed in school so he and our brothers tried to hurt her. After dad was arrested, mom left. She didn't have anyone who wanted to hear what she was spouting and she got fired from her job as a hairdresser thanks to her constantly complaining about her. Kevin and I don't share her beliefs, we won't hurt someone because they are different. We aren't mom or dad or Vincent or Albert." Evelyn got closer to him and comforted him. Joseph shook his head and told them, "We know about what your dad did, we know Jaimie really well. We need you to tell us about what your mom did before she left. This is important. The more we know, the more we have against her." Reed pulled together and told them about the abuse. He showed them the scars on his back and had Kevin do the same with the ones on his butt. Reed told them, "Mom started hitting us after she got arrested two years ago. She couldn't go to the school anymore and I refused to hurt Jaimie in school. She wanted me to hurt her and make it look like an accident but I wouldn't do it. When she graduated mom wanted to burn her house down but dad stopped her. She beat me instead, because I wouldn't ruin her dress at the semiformal." Evelyn was holding back her anger but kept herself together. She urged Reed to continue, asking about Kevin's injuries., "When Kevin refused to hurt Daisy at the park last Spring, she started in on him. She would hit him with a belt and electrical cord. I kept getting between them so she pulled me out of the way hurting my wrists. When mom saw that there was another girl like Jaimie that was going to go to Kevin's school she wanted him to hurt her but he wouldn't do it so she burned him with the curling iron. When dad finally snapped and went after Jaimie she ran off. We haven't seen her since." There was a knock at the door and a woman entered asking who the two people were. Kevin just smiled and said, "They are our lawyers". The woman tried to tell them to leave but Joseph quickly shot back, "And who might you be?" The woman showed her DCF ID and informed them of her reason for being there. Joseph smiled and shot back, "Be that as it may, we aren't leaving our clients. They have a right to representation to ensure their rights are upheld. Further, we are here to ensure that they aren't given improper reputations in your files because of what other members of their family did in the past that has no relevancy to their current situation." The woman again reiterated that they had to leave but Evelyn smiled and added, "You can try to make us leave but we are here with the knowledge of your boss, Anne Connors. She was the initial contact for their case and was made aware that we were being brought in on their behalf. Now please continue with whatever you were going to do, but we are not leaving these children unattended and will receive a copy of your report." Joseph added, "And we will also have a copy of the report that we know you are actually going to file with DCF so don't think you will give us a false copy, which I will point out is illegal and will result in your immediate termination and prosecution and a possible lawsuit for violating their rights. We know the ins and outs of your agency, don't try to play the fool with us." This caused her to leave quickly. She was immediately on the phone and shouting could be heard. Evelyn's phone rang a second later and she smiled, the woman had been told off by Anne and had brought an immediate review of her previous case files. A new social worker would be assigned and if one is not available then she would take the case on personally. The boys looked at them in wonder. They had stood up for them for no reason. Joseph sat down beside them and whispered, "We hate bullies and we hate people who have no sense of right and wrong. You don't play games with kids' lives because you are lazy, she was doing just that." Reed was overcome with emotion. He didn't know what to feel, these people were being a bit too nice to them. They were used to people looking down on them and ignoring them. He blurted out, "Why are you helping us? You know we can't pay you. Nobody helps us without having a reason. Why are you doing this for us?" Evelyn nodded to Joseph who sat close to Reed. Evelyn sat closer to Kevin and said softly, "Jaimie, the girl your parents hated so much, is our granddaughter. Daisy is as well, and Sam is our granddaughter's friend. We were asked to help you by your godfather Paul and his friend Willie. We didn't know who you were, only that you needed someone to keep you from being harmed by DCF because of your family's problems." Dr. Samuels came in again and sat down with the boys. Evelyn and Joseph stepped out so he could examine them. He checked their blood oxygen levels, their breathing, their eyes, nose, and ears, then gave them the all clear. They would be released in the morning. A half hour later, Anne came in with a smile on her face. Joseph hugged her and thanked her for being ready. She was winning the boys over at a time when they need assures most. Anne introduced herself saying simply, "I'm your new social worker. I'm that lady's boss and I apologize for her trying to pull that stunt on you. Your family has a nasty reputation and she didn't want to deal with the paperwork to go after your mother. She wanted to put you in a group home right away and let them deal with her when she came around but I explained to her proper procedure. I gave her the choice of being retrained and reassigned or resigning with all her files looked at, she chose to leave so she chose to give up her career rather than face the fact that she was being lazy and incompetent in handling your case. I don't mind this case, your Uncle Paul gave me the lowdown on you two already. I trust his word over someone who has never met you before. We will get your mom and prosecute her fully, and will find you caring foster parents." The boys were saddened by the news. They hated causing anyone trouble. Anne saw their joint empathy and sympathy and just smiled at their reaction, there was nothing in them that matched their family. These were two boys who had minds of their own and believed their own beliefs. They were their own people, and she was proud to help them. Chapter 3 Anne explained that she had gone over the list of foster homes and called several homes on their behalf already. There were no homes that would accept either of them. Their reputation among people in their city and around the area was a deterrent to any potential parents, even if neither of the boys deserved that treatment. The boys resigned themselves to the group home but Anne stopped them, adding, "I have another list, one that is meant for special cases where the foster parents aren't willing to step up and be there for the kids. Your case is a special case due to your family's problems. The parents I have in mind for you are fully aware of what happened and are already working on your behalf. In fact, it was your new foster mother that informed me about you in the first place." Joseph was actually surprised now. He wasn't aware that she had someone in mind already. Evelyn started to laugh and asked pointedly, "Did they have to twist your arm to get you to allow them the opportunity?" Anne grew serious for a second as she shook her head. She turned to Evelyn as shed admitted, "Actually, this was more serious than you think. Their godfather called Willie for help and then Kennedy called me initially, this was so he could have an update on how they were doing. When we found the problems with them that didn't involve the fire I had to pull out the special list and Willie and Kennedy are at the top of my list for special cases. They should never have been on the list, but I can't force my employees to act in good faith 100% of the time." Kevin shouted, "Uncle Paul? He knows?" Anne nodded, explaining that he was with her when they found out about the abuse. Kevin was both scared and embarrassed; he idolized Paul and didn't want him to know they were in trouble." Anne saw he was in distress and tried to calm him. She explained, "He came by to see how you were doing and explained what happened at the fire. He was the one who saved you two, he and his crew were the first inside your home. He took what your mother did hard. He wanted you to go to two people who he knew would help you more than any other people. The fact that they were on top of my special list was just a bonus." Evelyn asked her softly, "What about the restraining order against the family?" Anne smiled and looked at Joseph who was already on the phone to their daughter Valerie. She was at the courthouse with Kennedy asking for the order to be changed so the boys weren't impacted. The boys were waiting for more news. They asked about school, growing concerned over their lost schoolwork. Evelyn asked Reed who his teachers were at the high school, getting a quick, "Mr. Sky, Mr. Finn, Mr. Herman, Mr. Ricci, Ms. Helena, Dr. Beretta..." Joseph started laughing before Reed could finish. Evelyn scolded him then explained, "John, Mr. Finn, is our son-in-law and your new neighbor, as is Dr. Beretta. Ms. Helena and Mr. Herman are friends of our family so they will be willing to help you out. If need be we have about 18 people ready to help you if need be." Reed's jaw dropped. He knew exactly who she was talking about. He softly asked, "Why would they help me? They don't know me and they know what my family tried to do to them." Anne quickly added, "It's what they do. They know more about your situation than you think, they have lived it before. They have seen parents go to jail and been abused by parents." Anne made another call while Kevin told them about his teacher. They listened and got the impression that things weren't going to go well with her. Kevin was in luck, Nichole Smith and Margaret's principal Ms. Prince had the idea to move him to another classroom with a teacher who was more sympathetic to his needs. Anne returned with a smile. She asked if he wanted to good news or the great news. Reed asked for her to just tell him, earning a laugh from Joseph. Anne just smiled and told him, "John has told your teachers what has happened and you will get your schoolwork when you are released tomorrow morning. The teachers will work out who will be best to help you with your schoolwork when they know how long you will be out. Scott Nelson will be one of the helpers, he is helping because he knows more than anyone else about recovering from severe abuse and dealing with bad reputations. Is that OK with you?" Reed didn't know what to say. He honestly could not speak. Kevin laughed and added, "You are lucky." Anne shot back, "Don't think you are getting off easy, Nichole will be helping you." Chapter 4 Both boys screamed at hearing that name. Nichole. They knew that name, they feared it. She was the poor, innocent girl that their father and brothers had almost killed trying to get at Jaimie Finn. Kevin begged them not to do that to them. Anne had to assure them she wouldn't do that, they would find someone else to help them. The boys then told her what was actually wrong, making the Johnsons cry. They overheard the huge fight their mother had with other people over the phone about what their father and brothers had done and watched as their mother packed up and left. Their mother told them they were on their own now, she wasn't coming back. They didn't get to say goodbye to either of them, their parents were just concerned with themselves. Anne asked if they knew what happened to Nichole after the attack. Both boys shook their head no, only knowing that she was nearly killed by protecting Jaimie. Evelyn asked if it was their place to tell, Joseph nodded and admitted, "Nichole survived the attack and was given a gift she had always wanted, she became a full girl. She won't hold the attack against you two. She will want to help Kevin no matter what." Reed kept quiet. Kevin softly asked, "What do you mean by becoming a girl? Dad said he stabbed a girl. Everyone said he stabbed a girl my age." Anne nodded so Joseph said, "She wasn't born a girl. Your father made it possible to have surgery on her so she can become one on the outside. She is like Jaimie, a girl on the inside but until the attack she was still a boy on the outside." Both boys were speechless. This was something that they couldn't comprehend. Their father was a terrible person but the way they said it he had given her something she had always wanted. Before either boy could say anything the male nurse, Nigel, came back and asked if they were finished yet. The three adults were done talking but Evelyn remained behind. Something was said into his ear which he nodded at and smiled. He left to make a phone call leaving Evelyn alone with the boys. Reed tried to keep a calm face but asked about their new foster parents. Evelyn was about to say something when a knock came and in walked two people with Anne Connors. The man was known to both boys as the police chief but the woman unknown to them. Anne sat them down and explained, "These are your new foster parents. Willie has known your uncle Paul since they were children and Kennedy has been close to Willie since college. Both are trusted by me completely, they are opening their hearts and their home for you if you accept. We won't force you to go with them but I don't believe it's a good idea to decline to go." Kevin agreed to go, as did Reed. Anne just nodded and had the adults sign paperwork that gave custody to them. Kennedy sat with the boys after they finished, with Willie returning home to prepare for their arrival the next day. The boys were silent, not wanting to disturb Kennedy. After several hours they fell asleep as Kennedy read silently. During rounds Dr. Samuels stopped in and checked things over, giving Kennedy a smile not needing to say anything to ruin the tender moment. Dr. Samuels' visit was followed by a nurse who checked the newest notes and pretended to nearly faint seeing someone in the room with the boys. She immediately demanded to know who she was and why she was there. Kennedy just smiled and declared, "I'm Kennedy Pena, these boys' foster mother and am spending the night to keep the boys calm." The look Kennedy received made her smile as the nurse tried to figure out what to say and do. Kennedy pointed to their chart and told her, "Thank you for the concern but Dr. Samuels just did his rounds and checked their readings. I would rather they not be awakened by your questioning. They have had an emotionally trying day and tomorrow they will have an even harder day, so they need their maximum rest." Dr. Samuels came around again and saw the nurse challenging Kennedy. He quietly cleared his throat and asked, "Is everything alright Kennedy? Is this nurse bothering you?" Kennedy just smiled back, saying, "No, she was just leaving." Dr. Samuels discreetly pulled the nurse aside and admonished her for her investigative behavior. Kennedy could see him telling her off for ignoring basic information in the chart that was just updated in favor of gossip. He further told her that any gossip about the boys would be dealt with by her supervisors with Nigel not liking this kind of behavior one bit. As if on cue, Nigel appeared and asked what was going on. He shook his head in shame and sent the nurse off to do duty elsewhere with a note added to her file regarding her behavior. Nigel let his feelings be known to the other nurses, children under his supervision were not to be gossiped about nor were they allowed to slack off for the sake of juicy gossip. The two walked to the boys' room and greeted Kennedy while checking on the boys again. Nigel asked how things went, with Kennedy trying hard not to reveal too much of what was said in confidence. He got the gist of what she was doing and honored their privacy, but did add, "She will fight us on not seeing them. You now her, she will want to help no matter what Kevin may think." Kennedy tried hard not to laugh so she hugged him over that. The next morning, Kevin was the first to stir. He saw Kennedy still asleep and took a second to realize that the day before wasn't a dream, they weren't going to the group home. Reed stirred which prompted Kennedy to stir as well. The three greeted one another and did their business with Kennedy ensuring the boys were showered and ready to go. Willie arrived a half hour later, having awaited Kennedy's text and carrying several bags and shoe boxes for them. He had clothing for the boys, brand new and in their sizes. The boys were reluctant to take them but agreed once Kennedy asked them to. Fully dressed, they ate breakfast before waiting for their doctor to release them. The doctor on call met with Willie and Kennedy and gave them the all clear. He suggested they seek some psychological help for their trauma and thought it best to keep them out of school for a couple of days to allow them to settle into their new surroundings. They thanked him and ushered the boys off to the car. To the boys' horror they were met by Paul and his crew waiting for them outside in the hospital's parking garage. Neither boy wanted to say anything to Paul, they were too embarrassed and afraid of their situation and what the firefighters would say about their situation. Paul took the initiative and hugged both of them, kissing Kevin's forehead and assuring them they were going to be fine with Willie and Kennedy. He explained to the boys that he knew all about what happened to them and wanted their mother, Penelope, brought to justice to account for what she did to them. He explained he trusted Willie with them and wanted him to care for them like they were his own children. Willie was like his brother, he would take care of them and ensure that they recovered from their ordeal fully. The crew kept silent. Paul was the closest firefighter to their father and was the one who was hurt by his actions the most. The boys looked into their eyes and saw they were hurting as much as them so they relented and accepted they had their blessing to be with Willie and Kennedy. Willie hugged Paul, letting the boys know he was in the clear with the crew. Kennedy hugged the others, giving them kisses on the cheek before getting into the car herself. The eight drove in a convoy to the Pena home, with the crew standing on either side of the stairs as the four entered the house like it was an honor guard procession. Paul gave the boys one last hug before setting off, telling them, "These two are your new parents. Whatever Penelope and Kevin told you before, just ignore it and pretend it never happened. Listen to Willie and Kennedy and do as they say, they might be strict but they are doing it for love. I'll try to be around as much as I can but they are your parents now." The crew and Paul left, they boys were alone with two strangers in a strange house across the street from the people that their parents had hated with a passion. Yet they were happy to have somewhere to go, anyplace was better than the group home. They knew foster kids were looked down on but knowing their uncle was keeping an eye on them and leaving them in the care of his best friend mitigated some of that feeling. Kevin was the first to enter and saw a home that matched the homes his father's coworkers lived in. It was big, but not too big. There were larger homes across the street, but it was a good size. There were at least four bedrooms, and an attic and basement- a big place for just two poeple. It was like a dream come true, their old home was tiny compared with this place. Their father was too cheap to buy a bigger home, claiming it was too expensive. The four boys had to share two bedrooms, with Kevin and Reed being lucky to share instead of enduring their brothers. Their mother wouldn't move out of her neighborhood into a bigger house anyway. She grew up in the neighborhood and knew everyone there and acted like she was the queen of the area. She ended up ensuring whomever moved in was up to her standards which meant they were white, married, and their children were, "Normal". Ironically this backfired as they caused the home prices to fall meaning the only people who wanted to live in their neighborhood were people who didn't fit her criteria causing her to grow angered and constantly complaining feeding her hatred towards, "Freaks" as she called them. Her attitude ended up alienating the boys to the point that Albert and Vincent had no friends and had to beat up smaller kids for fun. Penelope stewed over the changing neighborhood and took out her rage on the boys, with Kevin and Reed being the ones to get all of her focus. Kevin explored all of the rooms, keeping clear of the master bedroom. He found a smaller room that overlooked the street and had a screened- in porch off of it, it was perfect for him. And even better, it was right next to the bathroom so he didn't have to stumble far late at night. Reed, meanwhile, chose a larger room that overlooked the backyard. The ceiling was angled due to the stairway to the attic but he liked that, it was something he liked in different movies and TV shows. It was just the right size and offered just the right amount of privacy and came with a tree within reach that he could climb out on to if he wanted. Kennedy watched the boys explore their rooms with a smile on her face. She knew that look, it was unbridled happiness that had been suppressed by years of torment. After watching them for several minutes, she interrupted their moment of glee by saying, "Now that you have chosen your rooms it's time to go shopping for you." The boys stopped cold. They didn't expect this. Reed asked why she was shopping for them, Kennedy laughed at this smiling and saying, "Because you aren't going to be sleeping on the floor and those clothes will eventually need to be washed. You need beds and clothing, bedding and entertainment. You don't have to go along but I thought you might want to choose your own clothes. We don't want to get you the wrong things to wear." Reed agreed, but Kevin was reluctant. Reed urged him to go along telling him, "I don't want to pick out the wrong things for you. You know how fickle you are." Reed knew his brother had a dark secret that he feared letting out which was causing his hesitation. They heard the horror stories about the group home especially about the people hurt there. The story about the Finns' newest son made the rounds of Reed's school quickly and caused fear among the students. It was notorious for its brutality towards kids who were small and weak. Kevin and Reed would not have survived if they were in the group home, especially with Kevin's secret. But with Willie and Kennedy he knew they were safe. They would understand, they were part of a group of people who would understand fully. Reed hoped that they would. Chapter 5 Reed asked for a minute alone with Kevin. In Kevin's room, Reed whispered, "I know mom and dad hated them but the Finns but this is different. You don't have to fear Willie and Kennedy. If they find out they find out, they aren't going to kill you because you are like Jaimie. They can get you help. Just try to trust them. Please? If only for your own sake." Kevin had tears in his eyes. He could only nod as Reed hugged him. Kennedy knocked on the door and asked if they were alright which Reed said, "Yeah, we are fine." Kevin broke the hug and cleaned his face, pulling himself together before following Reed downstairs. Kennedy could tell Kevin had been crying about something. She didn't let on that she knew but she did say, "Are you sure you are alright? I know your parents were tough on you but I promise whatever is the matter we will help you." Kevin shot back a quick, "It's fine" which wasn't too convincing to either Kennedy or Willie. The boys were met outside by more people, with Kennedy explaining to them, "This is Leslie and Valerie, they are going to help us with the shopping. It'll be quicker and easier on you with them helping, we can split up and you can choose your own things." The six drove to the mall to buy their new clothes and bedding. Willie called ahead to have a delivery ready for that evening, they just had to pick out the right mattresses for them. Kevin's choice raised eyebrows when he chose a canopy bed with pillow top mattress but none of the adults said anything about it. Reed quietly whispered, "Told you they'd be alright" when they moved on to select Reed's bed. He went with a basic wood and metal frame and basic mattress, not really caring about looks only saying, "It's just a bed." It felt comfortable to him, that's all that he cared about. In Walmart, the boys split up with Reed taking Willie and Leslie with him. He chose dark blue bedding and standard pillows, saying again, "It's just a bed." Willie joked that he cared more about functionality than style which Reed laughed at adding, "You aren't looking at your sheets when you are sleeping. As long as it's comfortable who cares what it looks like." Kevin steered clear of the normal boys sheet patterns. He looked at the floral patterns and softer sheets, settling on a rose colored sheet set. Kennedy and Valerie shared looks of concern, this wasn't adding up to normal boy activity. When he chose Disney Princess pillow cases they both nodded, they had figured out his big secret. He wasn't aware that they knew, he just continued on without a care. Willie noticed the bedding and raised an eyebrow with Leslie mouthing, "Girl?" Both nodded, with Kennedy mouthing back, "Not now." Willie nodded and led Reed to the men's section while Leslie, Valerie, and Kennedy led Kevin to the children's section to find clothes in his size. Willie pulled Reed aside and asked him softly, "I know you have your suspicions about us but we need to know- is Kevin feeling like he is a girl?" Reed nodded, asking him, "Are you going to send us away? Please don't do that to us." Willie shook his head, giving him a soft, "No, we can't do that to you two. Now that we know for sure we are going to see to it that he gets all the help he needs. If he really is meant to be a girl, then he will be able to become one; if it's just a phase then we will work around it. But we need to know and we know who to have help him. She works with Sam, Jaimie, Daisy, and Nichole and she will work with Kevin." Reed fought back tears. He wanted his brother to get help but his mother would have killed him then Reed if he did. She would have found out, she always found out. She had her ways to make you tell her what she wanted to know. Willie saw he was fighting back bad memories so he quietly assured him, "Your mom can't hurt you anymore. He needs help and we will help him. Come on, we have more shopping to do and I don't think your brother would be happy that you are crying over him." Over in the children's section Kennedy, Valerie, and Leslie watch as Kevin hovered near the dresses and skirts. He felt the velvet and fleece tops before settling on the boys shirts and pants. There were tears in his eyes as he felt the fabrics, it was breaking his heart to see them and not wear them. He picked out a couple of shirts in his size and tossed them in the carriage before trying to leave only to be stopped by Kennedy. Kennedy knelt down and quietly asked, "Do you want to try on the dresses and skirts? The ones you had your hand on look good on you." Kevin nodded and asked, "You aren't mad at me for me touching them? Mom would hit me for going near them." Kennedy felt the urge to hurt Penelope rise again. She had to hold herself together for his sake. She picked out the dresses and skirts and sized them on Kevin before putting them in the carriage. The four made their way to the changing room with Kevin trying on the outfits on his own while the ladies waited outside. They fit him perfectly, making him smile at the sight. Kennedy picked out a couple more skirts and a dozen blouses then several packages of panties. She didn't bother with more than a couple of pairs of boys pants and t-shirts, the way Kevin was reacting she thought they would never get worn. Kevin saw what she was buying and started to cry, he tried to ask why she was buying them only to be told, "We will talk about this at home, but I know this is what you really want to wear. We aren't going to stop you, we would rather you be happy than try to please us." The four met up with Willie and Reed who saw what was in the cart and didn't say anything. Reed kept close to Kevin with Willie being by their side while Valerie paid for everything. The cashier didn't notice anything was amiss, she either assumed Kevin's long hair meant he was a girl or that they were buying for someone else. Either way, Kevin felt relieved to get out of there. Back at home, Kennedy and Willie sat Reed and Kevin down for a long talk. Valerie and Leslie left them to have their privacy, but promised to be in touch. They needed to do this talk alone. Kennedy asked if it was true, that he felt like he should have been born a girl. He didn't expect her to be so direct but Reed encouraged him to tell them. He fought for the right words to say. Kevin hung his head in shame and admitted he had always felt that way but his mother would beat them for doing anything girly. He admitted that after hearing their parents talk about the boy who was trying to become a girl, he got excited that there were others who felt like him. He got scared though when they kept trying to get rid of her from school and when it came to actually doing something and failing their mother was in a rage and hit them badly for any reason. Kennedy asked if he ever told anyone else about these feelings. He shook his head no, only telling Reed. Reed kept silent, this wasn't his story to tell. He could only support Kevin and let him tell Willie and Kennedy and hope that they were like the Finns and Yorks and not hurt them. Kevin knew Reed supported him fully but this was his story to tell. Kevin told them about having to hide things from their parents that they had stolen from other houses. He admitted to wearing panties from time to time when his mother was out drinking and their father was working. Reed nudged him a bit, forcing Kevin to tell them about dressing in school with the girls and getting, "Corrected" by his teacher. When he kept doing it their mother beat him with a belt after asking the teacher what she should do to stop him. The teacher even told her to have him shave his head so he would have short hair and be unable to think like a girl anymore. He had tears in his eyes telling that story. Willie asked if that teacher was still there, getting a quick, "He still is, I saw him when we walked past the school before school before the fire." Willie took down the name and excused himself, making a phone call to some important people. Kennedy smiled as Willie had that, "Pissed off father" look that she had seen on John whenever someone messed with any of the kids. Kevin saw the look as well and got scared, but Kennedy assured him, "That's a good look, he is angry and he wants justice. If he did that to you then he had to have done that to many other kids and Willie won't let anything happen to kids without punishment. He cares about you and will be fighting this teacher over his treatment of you." Kevin looked up at her and smiled. He had never seen anyone do something for them without having to do something first. His parents demanded they earn everything they got, but Willie was doing it without asking anything of them. He started to feel good for a change about being there. Kennedy saw the smile and waited for the thoughts to sink in. She asked Kevin, "What are you going to call yourself? You can't be called 'Kevin' if you are a girl. It doesn't fit you anymore." Kevin looked at her with shock. He never considered a name. He hated his boy name, but he never thought he'd get to choose one for himself. He thought it over for a few minutes, looking at Reed who wouldn't say anything. He settled on Kylie, named after an Australian singer that Reed liked. He loved the name immediately. Reed blushed, mumbling to him, "Couldn't you pick something else?" Kennedy asked what he meant, Kylie smiled and admitted, "He had a crush on the singer" causing Reed to sink in his chair in embarrassment as Kennedy giggled at the subtle teasing. She made note to make sure his door had a working lock. He was a teenage boy and they need their, "Privacy", she knew what they did inside their rooms and that was one thing that she didn't want to accidentally walk in on it. It was worth the expense of replacing the lock if need be, he didn't deserve the embarrassment on top of the trauma he already had to endure. Kennedy helped the newly dubbed Kylie put away her clothes while Reed folded and put his away in his dresser. Kennedy had Kylie try on all of her clothes to ensure they were the right size then made note of what needed to be exchanged while making a list of other items to buy such as leggings, undershirts, and more panties. She still needed pajamas and other small items but those could wait until another time. After all the outfits were worn and put away she worked on the boy clothing, having her try on the pants and shirts. She didn't like it but did so for Kennedy. She was wincing as she pulled the clothes on, they were a bit big on her but fit well enough that she wouldn't need to exchange them. She had her pull off the clothes and put them away then dressed her in her in the outfit she wore earlier, showing further that they accepted that she was a girl inside. Downstairs, the doorbell rang with Willie directing the group upstairs. Kennedy warned them to be careful with their wording and don't be pushy. Kylie heard her say that and immediately grew concerned, she didn't know who was outside and was ready for anything. She opened the door and peeked out, seeing a group of girls looking back at her. Kylie quickly looked over at Kennedy who said, "It's alright Kylie, they won't harm you. They just wanted to meet you and help you get adjusted to being here." Reed heard voices and opened his door to see a group of girls around Kylie's door. He closed if fast before they saw him, hearing giggling coming from outside as they laughed at him. Kennedy shooed them downstairs while she checked on Reed, hoping he didn't have a bad reaction. He was beet red and couldn't say anything, looking at her with a look of shame. She apologized profusely for the unannounced arrival of the girls, saying, "They were earlier than I expected. I am sorry that I couldn't warn you to be ready for them. They were here for your sister but we forgot that you might not appreciate this sudden intrusion." Willie called her downstairs, making his way up to Reed's room. When Kennedy left he sat him down and explained, "She is so into being a mom. She sometimes forgets that you are still 14 and those are 13 and 15-year-old girls." Reed thought about what he was implying but gave up and asked, "Why are Jaimie Finn and her friends here?" Willie thought for a second for the right words and said softly, "They are here to help your sister. She needs assurance that she is alright, those girls are the best people to help her. We would have preferred Nichole help her but you both were not yet ready to see her." A knock at the door and in walked the girl they were supposed to hate. Jaimie stood before him with a smile on her face and Kylie holding her hand. Reed didn't know what to say, he was afraid to say anything in case whatever brainwashing his parents had done to them came out. Kylie started laughing. Reed got frustrated and demanded to know what was so funny. Jaimie kept a straight face and admitted, "She said you would be too afraid to say anything to me." He looked at Kylie who was roaring with laughter. Reed rolled his eyes and muttered, "I'm sorry, I didn't want to say the wrong thing to you in case something mom said about you slipped out." Willie led Kylie back downstairs while Jaimie and Reed talked. He was too ashamed to say anything, he couldn't look her in the eyes. She just sat on the bed and looked him in the eyes and asked, "Are you your parents?" He shook his head no which prompted her to say, "Then don't think about them. You are your own person, otherwise you wouldn't have let your sister get any of those clothes or call herself a new name. You are you and not them. Don't let her run your life anymore." Reed had tears in his eyes and blurted out, "How could he try to hurt you? you are the most beautiful girl I have ever seen! It makes no sense. Why would they try to hurt you?" Jaimie hugged him tightly. He was crying now, trying to figure out why his parents would want to hurt her. She hadn't done anything to anybody yet they hated her enough to try to kill her. He couldn't understand, she was perfect in every way. Everyone in their school was jealous of her beauty and brains, she had friends and family who cared about her. She was perfect. Yet his parents hated her and wanted to hurt her. He stopped crying after several minutes and looked up to see her shedding a few tears. He tried to apologize for what he said but she just smiled, saying, "You really think I'm the most beautiful girl you have ever seen?" He nodded making her giggle and add, "You haven't met my friends, Jessica and Stacy are stunning. They make me look like an old maid by comparison." He fought a laugh and lost, giggling at her modesty. She looked him in the eyes and said softly, "People hate because they need something to hate. Your parents hated me because I was different and wanted to be like everyone else. You aren't your parents, you are your own person. You are a good brother to your sister and you will be a good son to Willie and Kennedy. Don't let those people dictate your life anymore, they don't matter. You are your own person and as soon as you see that you will be able to move on. Now let's go downstairs so we can figure out what to do next, the girls, mom, and dad are waiting." Chapter 6 Kylie was entertaining the girls as Reed and Jaimie walked downstairs. She was acting like a whole new person ever since Kennedy and Willie talked with them earlier. Instead of the quiet, scared 8-year-old brother he saw a happy, fun 8-year-old sister. Jessica Nelson and Stacy Lopez were sitting at the table talking with Kylie when the two came downstairs. Reed wasn't used to seeing so many girls in one place let alone three beautiful girls. Jaimie was right, they were stunning and he had to admit they were more beautiful than her. She quietly whispered, "Told you they were better looking" which got the girls to look at her funny. Reed blushed in embarrassment, he didn't want them to know the that he found them to be so beautiful. The girls gave him a sly grin, but thankfully for him they let it go. Another knock at the door came and three more people entered. Reed saw his geography and health teachers and tried to slink back out to sight but was pushed forward by Jaimie. Willie then asked them if they had work for Reed which both produced followed by Scott Nelson handing him a notebook. Willie asked Reed if he had any of his books at home when the fire happened. Reed had to think hard but couldn't remember. John Finn asked if he knew what he lost, Reed could only come up with, "My notebooks and my backpack. I didn't like to take my books home due to mom always getting angry at school things. I did my homework in the school library most of the time." John put together a list for Reed then had Sean Beretta add anything he could think of. Sean looked around the room and said, "Laptop, the kid needs one for the next week so he can type his work. He is probably going to need an iPad as well, if only to give him some entertainment." Reed's face grew pale at hearing those things. He had made due without any of those, everything so far had been written on the library computers. An iPad was a status symbol in school, having one meant your family had money and he didn't want Willie to spend that kind of money. Kennedy added, "I think a netbook and iPad for Kylie will suffice. We know what she needs for school from Nichole and Margaret's lists." Kylie's face lit up at hearing that, with Kennedy adding, "I'll see if there are any pink ones around" giving her a subtle nod of approval. Reed tried to stop them adding, "We don't need any of those things. We made due without them before. We don't want to spend your money for things we don't need." John shot back, "You aren't spending money, you are getting school supplies and those things are school supplies. You can do a lot more with a laptop than you can with a notebook especially with this, a cellular access flash drive. You have seen it on my laptop in class, it'll let you work on and store your work anywhere at any time. Plus Willie and Kennedy have wifi here, which will allow you to type, watch classes, surf the web, and study in private" Reed kept trying to fight it but Kylie blurted out, "Just let them buy you them. You can actually go home after school, you don't have to stay in school after school unless you have to." John added, "It's not costing Willie a penny, I'm buying it. You know I can afford it so don't refuse." Reed gave in. He couldn't argue any longer. Willie had them get in the car and drove to Best Buy where they got a high powered, high memory laptop and a portable hard drive for Reed and a pink Chromebook for Kylie. Kylie was sad there wasn't a pink case for the iPad so she settled for a purple one while Reed got a red case Both couldn't believe the price that John paid but watched as the sales associate's eyes popped at seeing all of the items were for two kids. John chuckled at their expressions, adding, "It's a small price to pay for a successful future." Reed shot back, "We will pay you back." The others laughed at that. Reed didn't think it was funny until Willie pointed out, "John has never accepted repayment from anyone. If he is spending money on you it is already gone, never to be repaid. Just accept his gift, it'd be rude not to." Reed clammed up after that, Jaimie put her arms around his shoulder and whispered, "Dad said this is more for Willie and Kennedy, they didn't want you to feel left out because all of us have the same. Dad bought it for all of us, only Virgil doesn't have either yet and only because he's too young." The group walked over to a nearby cell phone store and picked up two new cell phones for Reed and Kylie. They were top of the line jPhones, the same make and model as the ones Jaimie and her dad had. Reed again tried to get out of accepting the gift but Jaimie gave him a glare that made him give in. Kylie teased him about giving in to a girl which Jaimie smiled and shot back, "I guess he figured out that it's better to give in than argue with a girl." Kylie snorted then added, "I'll have to remember that" then sticking her tongue out at him. Reed groaned and complained, "It doesn't work when you do it, I'm immune to your cuteness and sneaky ways." That got the rest of them laughing as Kylie sulked. Kennedy quietly whispered, "They are doing a lot better." Willie retorted, "Still a lot of problems with accepting help though, but at least he is trying to accept them now." Back at the house, John helped set up their new electronics and programmed important numbers into their phones. Willie and Kennedy were the top numbers but he included Jaimie's, Anne Connors' and his own number in case of emergency. Jaimie had him set up his own Google account so he could save his schoolwork online, plus it helped to keep spam and unwanted people away from his school account. With the electronics settled, John had Reed get started on his schoolwork. He had Jaimie go with the girls so Reed could have some privacy while he helped Reed get up to speed in class. Reed silently thanked him for the break even if it was involving school. Kylie was a little too eager to have her help her get her get thing settled in her room. She looked up to Jaimie, almost idolizing her. Jessica and Stacy giggled as she dragged Jaimie upstairs, joking to John, "Jaimie has a fan now." John just shook his head and laughed, knowing she was in for a lot of pestering from the young girl. The schoolwork was laid out by subject. John had a list of assignments from his various teachers with Sean and John giving him alternative assignments. Mr. Herman went easy on him, he just had some book work and some online lab activities. Ms. Helena had him doing basic exercises and writing a few paragraphs in French to practice his grammar. His geometry teacher, Mr. Ricci, just had him do exercises out of the book, but that wouldn't be able to get done for a few days due to his books being in his locker. The one that concerned him was the English assignments from Mr. Sky. His teacher was strict at keeping schedules and expected him to finish several papers before the end of the week. John had managed to get him an extension of a few days but Reed still had to read, summarize, then write two pages for four stories. It was a lot of work in a short time and he was looking at a failing grade for at least one paper as he struggled with understanding the story. Sean just gave him a simple packet of papers that would take him an hour at most to finish. John did one better, he just had him watch videos and take notes on the classes he missed then finish the required end of chapter questions. He gave him a few days then have him make up his missed chapter test orally. Over in Kylie's new room, the girls waited while Willie and Stacy's father Dan finished putting together her bed. They then helped her make the bed, laughing at her choice of girly colors for the bedding. Kylie blushed but Jaimie knew this was probably the spark that got them to see that she was really a girl inside and led to them accepting her as a girl. It was subtle but it was a big warning that she wasn't the boy they thought she was, but one that she needed to get out. Jessica joked that she was girlier than Nichole which got Kylie shaking. Stacy and Jaimie noticed her reaction and tried to calm her but Kylie wouldn't stop. Jessica kept apologizing hoping Kylie would snap out of it but it was futile, she was crying as soon as the words left Jessica's mouth. Kennedy and Willie rushed in to see what was going on, seeing her shaking and crying in the middle of the room. Jaimie tried to explain what happened with all three apologizing profusely for accidentally causing her panic attack. Willie had to explain why it was happening with all three feeling sick at causing her pain over a happy joke. Jaimie did the only thing she could think of, she called her aunt and uncle and asked them to come by with Nichole. Kylie needed to talk with Nichole, she needed closure and assurance that only Nichole could give her. John figured out her plan and just nodded, signaling for Willie and Kennedy to give the girls some room. Stacy went home while Jessica and Reed talked. Reed was more concerned with Kylie than with his fears over being around the girls, Jessica picked up on this and gave him some space while continuing to keep his mind occupied. She appreciated that he cared so deeply about Kylie but he needed to focus on himself more especially with so much schoolwork to do. She helped him with his English assignments, hoping that this would ease his mind until Nichole arrived. Reed got down to work and within a half hour he had one reading assignment done, only needing to type out the paper. Jessica helped him brainstorm and then type his paper, getting that halfway finished by the time the Smiths arrived. Kylie was laying in bed but still awake when her door opened. She looked up and saw girl her age standing in front of her. Kylie quietly asked, "Who are you?" getting a soft, "I'm Nichole." Kylie recoiled in fear. She couldn't be the girl her dad attacked. Her mom said she was a boy like him, but the person in front of him was a girl. Nichole sat down on the bed next to her, waiting for Kylie to say something. After a few minutes Kylie slowly asked, "Did my daddy hurt you?" Nichole nodded, then smiled. She proudly said, "He caused me to have an operation that made me into a girl on the outside. I don't have to worry about people being mean to me for having boy parts." Kylie was in tears now. Her mother was right, but something was odd. Nichole should have been angered about what happened, but she wasn't. She looked almost happy. Kylie softly asked, "Why aren't you mad? Daddy nearly killed you." Nichole continued to smile as she said, "He gave me something I wanted more than anything, I get to be a girl like any other girl. I just won't have babies but I don't mind that." She looked at Kylie and asked, "Are you like me? Jaimie said you were." Kylie nodded, unsure where she was going with this. Nichole hugged her, crying as she said, "Jaimie said I wouldn't be the only girl like me in school. I'm happy that I'm not alone now." Kylie was crying now. Nichole didn't make any sense. She was happy to be a full girl, but happy someone else was like her? She didn't understand her. Nichole asked her what grade she was in, with Kylie softly saying, "Third". Nichole's face lit up, with her saying, "I thought I saw you before." Kylie added, "We aren't in the same school, you go to a different one." Nichole smiled and shot back, "Maybe your dad can change that." Kylie corrected her about Willie and Kennedy but Nichole just ignored it. Nichole started talking more and more about school with Kylie adding what her class did and didn't do. She was jealous that Nichole's class had more fun and did more things but learned the same things as them. She wanted to do those fun thingstoo. Nichole seemed to sense what she was thinking and nodded, saying, "Your dad can fix that." Nichole led Kylie downstairs and asked if Kylie could be in her class. Willie looked at her oddly but Nichole insisted on it. Kennedy and John both chuckled at her determination, with John adding, "It might be a good idea to have her put in the same class as Margaret and Nichole. Mr. King is open to students like her, we don't know how her current teacher will react to her now." Nichole told her about Margaret with Kylie growing scared. Willie asked her what the matter was with Kylie whispering, "Uncle Paul will know." Kennedy knelt in front of her and smiled, saying softly, "He already knows. He and Willie talked it over when you were upstairs with the girls. Margaret already knows about Nichole so she will be fine with you. She will insist on the two of you getting along so Nichole coming by made things move along quicker." Kylie asked her, "Can you make the change? I don't want to be in the same class anymore. They already tease me enough, I hate it there." Both Willie and Kennedy agreed, but first they needed her to see the psychiatrist first. Up in his room, Reed finally finished his first English paper. Jessica was a huge help, giving him pointers that helped him see things he didn't think of. He hugged her for the help, with Jessica blushing deeply. It was a quick reaction that he regretted, with Jessica grabbing him and hugging him tightly to reassure him it was alright. Reed was feeling better after their hug and for the first time in a long time he wasn't embarrassed around Jessica. She was like a big sister, he liked that feeling. Jessica was feeling the same, it was the first time she had been able to help someone like that in a long time. She softly told him that he should talk with Scott, he would be a huge help to him in getting over his parents' abuse. She confided in him that Scott dealt with this problem before, Dr. Dane was a good doctor but Scott was the only person who knew what he was feeling especially in dealing with his dad's reputation. She retold their history together with Reed listening closely. He genuinely had tears in his eyes hearing all of this. Scott was known to be one of the toughest football players and having the sweetest girlfriend, but this was something that he didn't expect. She told about his overprotective nature due to the abuse which has given him his no-nonsense reputation in school, anyone who messed with his friends and family were scared off by him. Reed saw a little too much of Scott in himself, Jessica nodded and admitted, "I know you see it now, which is why you need to talk with him. He can help you a lot. If anything the two of you might find something in common and help each other." Reed and Jessica went downstairs and saw the three girls talking while John and the adults were looking over paperwork. Jaimie joked about what they were doing up in the room alone, saying, "Should I tell Eric he has competition?" Jessica snarkily shot back, "Sure, after I tell Richard you found someone new." Nichole and Kylie were laughing at the two while Reed tried hard to get away from the attention. John looked at the time and announced, "We better get Jessica home before Greta calls. Jessica, I assume you are going to ask Scott to come by tomorrow?" She nodded while Jaimie tried to plead for more time. John ushered her away despite her protests, telling her, "It's dinner time. Your mom will want you to help before your brothers start complaining about doing your work again." She grumbled as they left, with Nichole giggling at the exchange. Kennedy ushered the girls upstairs with instructions to have some fun together. Reed was told to take a break from his schoolwork to help with dinner. Willie, Nigel, and Karen were busy with paperwork, with Karen talking on the phone with someone that Reed didn't recognize. He kept an eye on Willie. The paperwork looked serious and he didn't want them making hasty decisions that they would regret. Kennedy watched Reed watching Willie and pulled him aside to assure him it was alright. She explained what the paperwork was for with a smile saying, "It's a change of school request. We are going to have your sister moved to another school so she won't have to endure any more bullying in class. We don't trust your school to do something. If they allowed her teacher to get away with allowing the students to tease her before, I have little doubt they'd allow them to do it after she starts attending as a girl." Reed was relieved. He admitted to Kennedy, "I thought it might be something like adoption papers. I don't want you two making rash decisions like that yet. We are still too new to you." Kennedy blushed, the idea never crossed her mind. Now that he mentioned adoption it was in her head banging around loudly. She was considering it now, but wanted to wait before approaching Willie with the idea. The kids were still new to the idea of being with people who care deeply about them, bringing in adoption would cause a whole other ripple that could backfire. Dinner was one of Willie's favorite meals, fajitas. The kids ate their fill and helped clean up, insisting on helping Kennedy while Willie did some reports for work. She talked with them about anything including what they used to do in their free time. She learned more about them than they realized, they let her know about how much work they did at home while their parents were out and how little they spent being kids. For Reed and Kylie, it was the most fun they had with an adult in years. Kennedy clicked with them instantly. She understood them and their troubles, it was as if she had lived the life they lived. They got to see just how caring she was when Kylie accidentally broke a dish and cut her finger. Instead of yelling at her, Kennedy washed her finger out and put a bandage on it, ensuring it was alright before cleaning up the mess. She wouldn't let them near the drop site until it was thoroughly cleaned, she didn't want either of them stepping on a shard. Reed and Kylie both smiled at this, it was something simple but showed she cared, and the fact that she didn't blame Kylie nor hurt her for costing her money to replace the plate was a drastic change for them. Kennedy was a good mom, she listened and didn't judge and didn't hurt them for doing wrong. Willie was a good dad, he wanted to help them in any way and let them know he cared. It was a dream come true for them. Kylie went to bed with a smile on her face. Kennedy tucked her into bed and kissed her forehead, something she always wished her mother had done. She was happy. She had people who were allowing her to be the girl that she needs to be, she had made a friend who understood her, and she met the girl who made her know she wasn't alone in feeling different. She was happy with her life now, she was actually happy. Chapter 7 In the morning, Willie and Kennedy woke the kids for breakfast. Kylie was happy to get up but Reed fought it. The two new parents fought back smiles as he rolled over ignoring their requests. They gave up after 10 minutes, vowing to get him an alarm clock so he could wake himself. When he came down, Reed was grumpy. Kylie tried to stifle her giggling but gave in and went into a full laugh at seeing his ruffled hair. Willie and Kennedy didn't know what to say, they just offering him a plate of food while they sat down to eat as well. Kylie finally stopped laughing and managed to eat a plate of waffles and sausages while drinking a glass of juice. She looked over at Reed and saw he was still half asleep but eating. Kennedy whispered to her, "Is he always like this in the morning?" Kylie nodded, then added, "He was probably up late doing his homework. He hates being behind in class." Reed finished his food and went back up to his room and fell asleep again. Kennedy saw Willie off to work then did her own work from her office in the attic. Before going up, she checked on Reed and saw that he had in fact made a large dent into his homework pile. She wrote a small note telling him to take a break, he was already ahead of where he needed to be. After three hours and several phone calls, she checked on Reed again. He was still asleep but she did notice the note was moved so he had gotten up. Walking over to Kylie's room, she saw Kylie playing on her iPad and watching videos that Nichole had told her about. She was glad they were doing something productive, she made note to buy Kylie some toys and a small TV for Reed. Back at work, Kennedy was able to get more done than usual. The kids had caused her to take breaks as she checked on them making her need to focus on things more clearly. This focus was causing her to see things that she missed before and find things easier. Either it was her maternal instincts playing with her mind or she just worked so hard that her mind would take its own breaks while she was still working, either way the kids were having a good impact on her. Willie got some ribbing from his officers as he went to work. Word got around that he was the new foster father for the Clarence kids and to the officers it was like a chicken babysitting a fox. They expected problems from Reed but Willie set them straight, making it known that he wouldn't accept any talk about the kids especially as they had shown they are nothing like their relatives. It wasn't an order but it may well have been, nobody in the department would dare go against one of his strong suggestions especially when it involved someone he cared about. After another hour napping, Reed woke up and went at his schoolwork again. The night before he had his health work done quickly then made a dent on his French work before he finished all of his math work. This time he started in on the second English paper, spending the next two hours reading, summarizing, and writing before taking another break. By the time he finished there was a knock on the door. A tall, muscular, boy entered with Reed trying hard not to feel intimidated. He respected Scott Nelson a lot but he was still the single most intimidating student in the school outside of Bryan Smith, Nichole's brother. Scott sat on his bed and looked over his homework assignment checklist. He handed Reed a pile of books and all of his personal items, apologizing for having to have the lock cut off to get at everything. Reed meekly said, "Thank you" then rushed to get his books out. Scott shook his head at the sight. He waited for Reed to calm down before saying, "Jessica told you I was going to talk with you. She told you about me and what I went through. She won't stop bugging me until you talk with me about this so I am not going to leave you alone until you do. Dr. Dane is a good doctor and you will no doubt spend hours talking about a lot of things but some things only we victims can understand." Scott asked for the whole story about the abuse. Reed hung his head in shame but told him what his mother had done. He mentioned all of the beatings over little things, all of the belt strikes because he didn't do well enough on a test or didn't hurt Sam in school. He told him about the time he broke down and refused to retaliate against Jaimie when his mother's plan to disgrace John backfired. The images flooded his mind. Scott could see he was having flashbacks and walked him through them, getting him to tell him everything. Reed told him about things done to him that made Scott dry heave several times. They were disgusting acts, often involving Reed being forced to endure pain and suffering while his mother claimed it was for his own good. Scott was shaking hearing all of this. He expected him to have suffered a lot but this was torture. His mother had tortured him for being a good person. Scott called Kennedy in and had him tell her everything again, she needed to know everything. Reed complied, watching as Kennedy shed tear after tear over the abuse his mother heaped upon him for no good reason. She excused herself and called Anne. She needed Anne to know that Reed had given her actual dates for some of the acts. Anne had John set up special long term storage services for the city schools' surveillance cameras so she contacted certain people to obtain the video recordings from those dates, hoping to find something to nail on Penelope. Her hunch was right. On at least three dates he was visible on camera with bruising and red marks consistent with abuse. Nobody caught the marks until now, he kept them hidden from view and the few times they were visible they were just split second glimpses. Kennedy thanked Scott for what he had done. Scott just shrugged and admitted, "We victims need to stick up for one another." Kennedy accidentally shot back, "That we do, that we do." Scott wouldn't let her off easily and asked her, "What did you mean? Were you like us?" Kennedy tried to get out of it but Scott demanded the truth. Reed caught on and asked her softly, "Did you have this happen to you?" Kennedy couldn't fight it anymore. She caved in and admitted, "My brothers used to beat me because I wasn't like them. Dad encouraged them to do it and mom wouldn't stand up for me. They didn't want a younger brother who was weaker than them, they wanted another manly man like them to take my place alongside them. I wasn't man enough for them, I was too girly." Reed's eyes nearly popped out hearing that. She nodded and admitted, "Yes, I was like your sister. I didn't come to terms until I was in college. I was lucky to not develop much and only needed a tracheal shave and implants to complete my look. Everyone who matters knows about my past as being born a boy, now you do." Reed muttered, "Everyone who matters?" He rushed over and hugged her. He softly said, "Thank you" and kept hugging her, barely holding back tears over the kind gesture of trust. Scott smiled at her. He played her. He knew and he got her to admit it to Reed. Kennedy tersely said, "You set me up, didn't you?" Scott nodded, adding, "Like I said, we victims need to stick together. He knows you were hurt like him, that's all that matters. It's up to you as to whether or not you want to tell Kylie. It might be a big thing for her to learn that she can become a beautiful and successful wife and mother." Kennedy hugged him and kissed his forehead. Reed just sat back and waited for her to finish and leave so the two can start working. Scott had a sly grin and said, "Now let's get down to business. Mr. Herman's work shouldn't take too long." Kennedy watched for a few minutes then went to check on Kylie, who was still watching videos. She waited for her to finish her latest video before she asked for a moment of her time. Kylie granted her that request, so Kennedy asked her if she would feel any different about having a foster mom who wasn't really a woman. Kylie gave her an odd look and asked, "What do you mean? You are either a woman or not." Kennedy smiled and said, "What if she wasn't born a girl?" Kylie shot back, "You mean being like me and Jaimie and Nichole?" Kennedy nodded, to which Kylie smiled and said, "I don't mind at all, she would know what I felt and know how to help me and love me no matter what." Kennedy hugged her deeply. Kylie hugged her back and kissed her cheek then softly explained, "Nichole told me you were like us but she told me to keep it a secret. Reed and I like you no matter what, you care about us and want to help us. You are a good mom, we wish you were our mom not that lady who keeps hurting us." Kylie was crying now. Kennedy fought her own tears and lost. She kissed Kylie on the forehead and hugged her until both stopped. Kylie broke the hug and looked into her eyes and softly asked, "Will you be our mom? We don't want to go to someone else." Kennedy nodded, saying, "I'll try. Willie and I wanted to adopt but had to settle for fostering kids. We would be proud to start the process to make you part of our family permanently." Kylie cheered. She rushed up to Reed's room and told him what Kennedy said. Reed just rolled his eyes and added, "Thanks but that'll have to wait until after your evaluation by the gender doctor and our appointments with the psychologist. If you don't mind I have a lot of work to do." Scott stifled a laugh but added, "Jaimie owes me $20, I bet her you would not care about the adoption but she said you would hug Kennedy." Reed rolled his eyes and shot back, "I knew she was going to do that as soon as I saw the pile of paperwork. There were too many forms there for a simple change of contact or change of school form. I saw them all of the time with my mom trying to get us moved to a different school. I am happy, but I have a lot of work to do and I don't want to miss too much school." Another hour of working went by before Kennedy had to break up their session. Scott had to get home and eat dinner before starting on his own homework. Willie came home to Kylie telling him Kennedy said they were going to adopt them. Willie just nodded and helped prep dinner while Read was forced away from his homework. After dinner, Willie checked Reed's progress and had him just work on his English homework the next day. He told him to not overdo everything, he had plenty of time and while they may be out of the hospital he still wasn't 100% yet. Reed asked what he meant, Willie pointed out his long nap that morning plus talking with Dr. Samuels during his lunch break. The boy was a fighter but he was still a boy and needed to rest and recuperate fully. In bed, Kennedy told Willie about the kids knowing and their reactions to the idea of adoption. Willie burst into laughter over Reed's reaction, the boy knew what was important and wasn't about to waste time thinking about something he can't control. He knew this was due to his parents' constant complaining but it still made him smile to know he had his priories in order. Kylie's reaction concerned him though. She wanted a mother who loved her for what she was and was latching onto anyone. Kennedy hadn't seen it that way but Willie pointed out her actions with Anne, Jaimie, and her. She wanted anyone to love her and would accept it from anyone who offered her love. He had seen this too many times with battered and abused women in his beat cop days, it only led to more abuse and pain. He didn't want her hurt if her idols didn't turn out how she thought they were especially given Jaimie's penchant for going overboard. Nichole and Margaret were going to be key to her tempering her idolizing, she needed to be around people her own age who understood her. Paul was going to get Margaret to help, but it was up to Kylie to accept her as a friend and not think that she had to do it because she didn't want Margaret to hurt her. The next morning, Kennedy had to go back to work at her main office so she left the two kids in the care of Olivia Samuels. Olivia was adamant that Reed follow her husband's order and only do his English work that day. She went so far as to take away his other books and notes, leaving him with just his laptop and English folder. Reed knew better than to argue and gave in with Kylie giggling on at his defeat. Olivia wasn't going to let her giggling go unnoticed, she had Kylie read some of Nichole's books and work on her own schoolwork. Kylie tried to reason with her but Olivia laughed it off. Kylie didn't think it was funny but Olivia smiled saying, "I've been through this dance before with my son and nephew, it didn't work then and it won't work now." Kylie gave in and started her work, watching as Olivia smiled at the memories Kylie had dug up. Reed worked until lunch without taking a break. He did all of his assignments a lot faster than he thought, Mr. Sky had made them tough but he got them done. He emailed all of the assignments to Mr. Sky and received a nasty reply back demanding he print them off and have them handed to him personally. Reed didn't know what to do so he emailed John about what he could do for him. John immediately emailed him back to send the files and he'd personally deliver them to Mr. Sky with the principal in tow and that Reed didn't have to worry about a thing. He was worried, Mr. Finn getting involved was always bad news and it would come back to haunt him eventually. John called Jake and informed him about what had just happened. Students were allowed to email their work to the teachers if they were unable to attend school due to illness, Reed was out of school due to doctor's orders and thus his work must be accepted. Jake hated anyone who ignored the rules for personal gripes and proudly walked into the English class interrupting it to have a conversation with Mr. Sky. Mr. Sky complained openly about John being there but when he produced the printed pages and announced, "As you have demanded in your email to Reed Clarence, I am personally handing you his homework assignments." Mr. Sky tried to refuse saying, "I said he had to do it" to which John shot back, "Actually, I read your email and you said they had to be handed to you personally. You never said it had to be him personally handing them to you, just that it had to be done in person." He reluctantly accepted the work. Jake now stepped forward and bluntly asked, "Why did you go against school regulations and refuse emailed homework from a student who is at home sick due to a legitimate medical situation?" Mr. Sky hemmed and hawed but couldn't offer a reply. When he did answer he blurted out, "He has no computer! He has nothing! The only place he could have done that work from was the city's library and if he can do it from there he can be here in class!" Jake and John both laughed. John politely stated, "So you are saying that you wouldn't accept his work because you don't believe he has access to the resources to type up and email his work and you refuse to believe that he has a medical issue?" Mr. Sky smiled and said, "He's a ward of the state, living with foster parents without a stitch of clothing on his back. He couldn't do the work without a computer, which he doesn't have." John looked at Jake who was fighting laughter. John just smiled and added, "He is fighting fatigue due to hypoxia caused by nearly dying due to toxic fume inhalation caused by his house catching fire. While he may be in foster care, his new foster parents as well as their close friends gave him and his sibling a complete new wardrobe so they do have more than the clothes on their backs. And on top of that, I personally purchased a laptop and cell phone for him to use to do his school work on. So yes, he did do that work. And yes, it did get emailed from him. In fact I talked with him as he was typing the work this morning during my break." Jake stepped in and told the classes, "If this happens again, tell me about it. Mr. Sky will follow the same rules every other teacher follows regardless of his personal issues with a student. And yes, he will be punished for this. He will be overseeing detention for the next month." The class started laughing as Mr. Sky tried to weasel out of his punishment but Jake bluntly stated, "Be glad he didn't inform his foster mother, she would have your teaching credentials revoked before you could utter a word. The only lawyer I am more afraid of than her is John's wife, who I am sure would have come down here as soon as Mrs. Samuels informed her about your little screw up. In fact I think I see her right now." Valerie Finn stepped inside the classroom and showed Mr. Sky a copy of Reed's doctor's orders and added, "Dr. Samuels will be speaking with Dr. Beretta about informing the staff about a mandatory student health and safety awareness seminar that thanks to you will be run during the afternoons just before Christmas break. You might want to start getting ready to apologize to all of the other teachers for costing them time away from their families." This was again met with laughter as the three exited the classroom letting Mr. Sky sulk until the end of the period. Jake pulled the two aside and asked how Reed was doing. He was legitimately concerned about him, he had heard rumors about him that he didn't like. His classmates had made him the laughingstock of the school and he feared he might be the target of bullies now. John knew Jake couldn't directly intervene which John took to mean he had to get the, "Finn Family" teens to do it. Bryan and the others would have done it regardless of the request, but to knock down some of the bullies they would take great pride in it. Scott would be chomping at the bit to protect Reed, with Eric Vincent and George Daniels right behind. The three knew bullying and they would not let anyone do anything to harm Reed. Chapter 8 Olivia's talk with Valerie didn't go unnoticed and Reed felt extremely embarrassed over it. He just wanted John to speak with Mr. Sky, he didn't want to start a war with him. Mr. Sky was a bit of a jerk, but Reed respected him for trying to keep the class in order. This was going to be a big problem when he got back to school. Mr. Sky emailed him back and told him he accepted all of his assignments and he had nothing else to do until he returned on Monday. John emailed him as well to tell him that Mr. Sky was being punished for breaking the school rules and all students in his class were asked to inform Jake about assignment refusals done in the same manner. Reed was embarrassed further. Something like this would get around school and it would be trouble for him from the other teachers. He hoped this was forgotten quickly otherwise it was going to be a long four years for him. Kennedy arrived home just after 4PM to see Reed feeling sluggish but otherwise doing better. Kylie was a bundle of energy but still miffed that she had to do schoolwork. Olivia was relieved with Kennedy being told what had happened in the school on Reed's behalf causing Kennedy to make note to personally meet Reed's teachers on Monday. Willie came in soon after and told them that the kids had appointments the next day with Drs. Dane and Eliza. Dr. Eliza explained she wanted to speak with all of them. Reed was reluctant to talk with her but Kylie insisted, she explained, "Dr. Eliza wants to know everything and I told you things I might not remember. Do it for me, please?" He couldn't deny her pleading. It was impossible to refuse her request when she gave him those big green eyes. She always got him to do what she wanted with her pleading eyes. Willie and Kennedy tried and failed badly to stifle laughter as Kylie grinned and winked at them. She had played her brother completely to get what she wanted. Over in the kitchen while helping Kennedy clean up Kylie was asked about that. She smiled and said, "A girl knows how to make a boy do what she wants. It works on him every time." Kennedy just nodded and added, "Just don't do it too often, they will catch on. They aren't as dumb as we think. Plus if he feels you are always manipulating him he won't do what you need him to do when you need him to do it when you aren't actually trying to manipulate him." Reed knew he was played but let off that he wasn't aware. Willie put his arm around him and led him into the office and sat him down to explain what was going to happen. He congratulated Reed on thinking about Kylie's feelings but then explained that Dr. Eliza was concerned more about him. He had taken the abuse and Kylie was trying to protect him so she wanted to ensure he was completely in agreement with his sister's gender change. Reed tried to be strong but broke down. Willie just hugged him as Reed whimpered, "You didn't see how badly mom and that teacher hurt her. She was crying for days over it, mom wouldn't feed her until she admitted she was really a boy and she stopped trying to act like a girl. I had to sneak food in to her and force her to eat. Mom finally stopped when the doctor asked why she had lost so much weight, cursing at me for not forcing her to give up her act." Willie softly asked, "Does she remember that?" He shook his head no, adding, "She was so weak she was just going through the motions and her teacher didn't care because she wasn't trying to be a girl in class. If she does she hasn't said anything about it, trying hard to forget it." Reed softly asked, "Can you do something about him? I don't want anyone else hurt because of him." Reed broke down fully as Willie scribbled notes on a sheet of paper. He told Reed he'd take care of it, all Reed had to do was talk with Dr. Eliza. She would handle things from there, she had to. Reed was back at his homework pile the next day, this time getting caught up on his biology and geometry work while trying hard to keep from being bored. Olivia kept a close eye on them but watched as he breezed through his work without much thought. He wasn't showing any fatigue and his breathing and heart rates were normal, he was finally over the smoke inhalation fatigue. Kylie wasn't happy to still have to do work but Reed managed to help her with most of her work. She didn't fight it, he explained it so she understood it. She was running out of work to do so Olivia had them play on the game system that Willie owned to get some exercise and get their minds off of schoolwork. Kennedy's arrival home marked the need to change into regular clothes. Kylie wasn't happy that she was going to have to wear her new boy's clothes but Reed's words of support quieted those complaints. Willie telling her that this could be the last time she was forced to wear them made her rush to change, with a smile on her face at the thought of her change becoming official now. The drive to the hospital was in silence. Kylie was fidgeting in her seat while Reed was staring off into the distance thinking about Monday. Kennedy was left thinking about her own battles that prompted her transition while Willie was trying to figure out the best way of getting that scumbag kindergarten teacher who harmed Kylie. The group parked and was met by Nigel Smith who was just getting off work. Kylie gave him a hug as he ushered them off to their appointment, not wanting to delay them. Kylie saw the names on the board as they entered and started to shake prompting Kennedy to hug her and assure her she was going to be alright. The receptionist immediately knew who they were and took their information, not even flinching at the appointment for, "Kevin" to see Dr. Eliza. Drs. Dane and Eliza greeted the family when the time arrived. They opted to do a joint session as it was easier on them to get everything out at once and not have the two repeat everything. Dr. Dane got things rolling asking about the abuse and how long it had gone on for. Reed answered for both, giving the exact day and what prompted it. Kylie just nodded, adding, "Mom was mad when nobody wouldn't join her in suing the school." Dr. Dane asked what she did to them, Reed showed a scar on his ribs adding, "She threw a hot spatula at us, Kylie got out of the way just in time." Dr. Dane didn't react to the name Kylie being used. Dr. Eliza asked her, "Is this when you told Reed?" She nodded, adding, "I was so happy to hear that there was someone who felt like me that he had to hold me and quiet me so mom didn't hear. He asked if I was like Jaimie, he promised I'd never get hurt by mom or dad for feeling that way." Dr. Dane asked about the abuse after that. Reed told about the starvation in school and the problems with Kylie's teacher. Kylie looked at him like he was lying, Reed turned to her and quietly said, "You don't remember most of it because you were too weak to do anything. Nobody said anything because nobody noticed. I don't think even Margaret noticed, the other parents told their kids to stay away from you and she did what they did." Dr. Eliza looked at Willie who added, "He told me this last night, I put out word to the state police to look into this matter because I can't have my people investigate due to a conflict of interest. We know who the teacher is, we have let a close friend know to keep an eye on him and his behavior. He hasn't done anything in front of her yet, but it's only a matter of time with her." Dr. Eliza grew horrified, Dr. Dane asked, "Daisy Peterson?" Willie nodded adding, "She is no fool, she knows when to say something. Her mother discretely let other parents know to watch him as well. They assumed it was due to preventing sexual assaults, thankfully that isn't he case." Dr. Dane got things back on track and asked about their brothers and their reactions to Kylie. Reed shot back, "Nobody gave a damn about us after mom was forced to start feeding Kylie again. They ignored us until they had to do something for school. Most of the time we were left alone, we had to cook for ourselves and clean the house for them. When we didn't mom would hit us with belts and dad hit us with electrical cords. The only time it stopped was when mom finally took off after dad tried to kill Jaimie and almost killed Nichole." Reed was enraged and nearly shouting. His face was red and he was breathing hard. Kennedy had him in an embrace, calming him down while Kylie continued talking about what they had to do for food during the next three months. She showed a small scar on her hand from climbing in a dumpster behind a supermarket. Willie was now starting to grow angry as she spoke, with both doctors seeing the frustration building up in him to the point of violence against the Clarences. Dr. Dane just nodded to Dr. Eliza giving her the signal to focus on Kylie. She asked about the name and why she wanted to be a girl. Kylie left nothing unturned, explaining, "I liked the pretty dresses and skirts the girls wore in day care and I liked to dress up with them and play with their dolls. I liked playing games and with their dolls and playing house with them. I hated doing everything boys did, the girls didn't tease me or push me when I wasn't fast as them or throw things at me for not hurting the girls." Dr. Eliza asked about how she felt about her body. Kylie blushed and said, "I hated seeing my thingy. I knew girls didn't have one and I didn't want mine. I know girls grow boobs and I want those too. I hate being a boy, I don't want to be like them. I just want to be a girl and be myself." Dr. Eliza tried to ask if it was only clothes but Kylie shot back, "Anyone can wear clothes, I only feel comfortable in girls' clothes though. I hate how boys' clothes press on your legs and butt, how the shirts are too scratchy, how ugly the shirts are. I hate them. I know the clothes aren't everything, but I can't go back to being a boy. I just hate acting like one." Dr. Eliza asked Reed about his feelings about Kylie becoming a girl. Reed told her bluntly, "She has always been a girl. She never acted like a boy, she never played with boys toys or games, she never does anything that a boy does. The way she talks, acts, walks, cries, even manipulates is all girl. She has always been my sister. Nobody could see nor wanted to see it, but she is a girl." Dr. Eliza just nodded and asked for the two to go with Dr. Dane for a bit while she talked with Kennedy and Willie alone. In his office Dr. Dane had them sit down and told them, "I am 100% positive that you have PTSD due to your years of abuse and need therapy and I am going to see to it that both your mother and that teacher are prosecuted for abuse. I know who you have been exposed to while living with the Penas so I'm going to ask that they continue to come by and spend time with you. I expect Dr. Eliza to give the confirmation that Kylie is a girl and thus should be allowed to become one so I expect Kylie to be moved to a new school and new teacher. I'm not an expert in gender issues but I know enough to know that Kevin Clarence Jr. never existed, Kylie Clarence always did." Kylie was beaming. He turned to Reed and added, "One thing I do need to do is caution you, Reed. The news that Kylie is changing genders will not sit well with many. You saw a similar outcome with Jaimie, it'll be just as hard on you. There are many people who will help you, do not hesitate to ask for help. The ones I know who will do so without question are ones you may already know. Take their friendship, they truly mean it when the offer it. You aren't alone in the world anymore, you have support and people who will fight for you behind the scenes and in the hallways. You aren't alone, don't go thinking that you are." Over in the other room Dr. Eliza was asking Willie and Kennedy their own thoughts and feelings about Kylie's change of gender. Willie and Kennedy both smiled and asked what she knew about them. When she gave them a puzzled look Kennedy just smiled and said, "I would be a hypocrite if I didn't support someone who was doing what I had gone through myself." Dr. Eliza's jaw dropped as she looked at her closely, checking to see if she was joking or telling the truth. Willie saved her the trouble, telling her, "Kennedy was born a boy and transitioned in college. I have cared about her since the day I met Kennedy and loved her for what she was, not what she was born as so we both have no problem with Kylie needing to follow in Kennedy's footsteps in becoming what she should have been born as." Kennedy added, "And if it matters any, I had to endure similar years of constant physical and mental torture by family members as I grew up. Our friend Anne Connors placed them with us because of my history, hoping that we would be able to get the two to accept what happened and start healing. Hearing that she was transgender as well sealed their placement." Dr. Eliza just smiled at her hearing that. She thought Kennedy was seriously joking but Anne doesn't make mistakes when it comes to children. Having her support Kylie was a big plus in her book, Kylie needed people who would go out of their way to help her as Anne and Kennedy did. She asked about her meeting with Nichole, which Kennedy and Willie were reluctant to speak of but told about both of their initial reactions then the later incident that got the two girls together. Dr. Eliza asked how she reacted to actually meeting Nichole in person, with Kennedy giving her a glowing report of their instant friendship and request to move Kylie to Nichole's class. She then asked about Jaimie with Kennedy and Willie both mentioning her hero worshiping of Jaimie. Dr. Eliza just nodded and wrote down a few things. She finally spoke up saying, "She is definitely transgender and more importantly she is fully aware of the consequences of her feelings. I do, however, think it would be best to limit her interaction with Jaimie. She is a great young woman but from the sound of things Kylie is idolizing her and I don't think it's a good idea. Nichole and she are a better pairing as Nichole has been living as a girl for as long as Jaimie has and has been through a lot of things that Kylie will go through soon that Jaimie didn't have to go through. If you can, keep an eye on Reed. I recommend that you get him some self-defense training and have him get in the good graces of the 'Finn Family' as the kids are being called." Willie smiled and said, "We expected that so John and I are setting up some things for him to do with the kids. I have some connections so he will get his training. I'll ask his great uncle for help, he's the only relative that will have anything to do with him and Kylie. Kennedy and I are on good terms with him." Dr. Eliza looked at him puzzled. Willie just grinned and said, "His name's Jorge Castillo. You met him once from what I understand, back when the 14 graduated 8th grade." Dr. Eliza's eyes lit up. Willie nodded saying, "Yes, him. He is a retired boxer and trainer, I think Reed will benefit from the training even if we have to keep their connection to him a secret for now." Dr. Eliza had to think for a second and asked the obvious, "Does John and the others know about their being related?" Willie shook his head, explaining, "Penelope burned all her bridges with her family years ago, she has always been a terrible person so the four kids never knew about their other relatives and if they did they would never interact. John wouldn't have known, Jorge keeps his side of the family separate and uninvolved as he has always felt the Finns didn't have a need to worry about his side. Now that has changed." Dr. Eliza nodded then added, "They have to know. It's very important to Reed and Kylie to know that they have more family than just each other. John will not be happy if he finds out through another source, he will take it personally and take it hard. He will blame himself for failing to help them when he had the chance. You saw what happened after Nichole was hurt, please tell him." Kennedy shot back strongly, "We will tell him on Saturday. This is too important not to. The kids matter most. Only Jorge can keep him from going full-on angry about the kids' abuse now." On the drive back Willie asked Reed, "Do you want to take self-defense classes?" Reed nodded, adding softly, "Dr. Dane said to do that. He thinks it's for the best." Kennedy asked Kylie, "Do you want to play with Nichole this weekend?" Kylie immediately smiled and said yes, bouncing up and down in her seat over being asked what she herself had hoped to ask to do that night. Kylie asked if she could see Jaimie on Saturday as well. Kennedy and Willie locked eyes and told her softly, "We don't think that's a good idea. She has a lot of homework to do and she has a basketball game to cheer at." Kylie was sad but Willie told her, "Nichole will be home with Margaret. You three can have fun together, more so than with Jaimie." She wasn't happy though and pouted the rest of the ride home, but it was clearly needed just as Dr. Eliza had expected. Kylie fumed over dinner and went to sleep early. Reed demanded the truth and was told, "Dr. Eliza thought we should limit her and Jaimie's interactions. She is seeing Jaimie as a hero and trying too hard to be like her. She suggested Nichole was a better person to interact with so that's why we are having the two play together. They are going to be classmates already, it's best to be around one another outside of school and talk about things Jaimie wasn't able to understand." Reed nodded then asked what the self-defense thing was about. Willie sat him down and told him, "We think you are going to have a hard time when you go to school on Monday. What your old family did is unforgivable and even though you are innocent, people will still use you as a way of getting back at them. We thought it best that you are able to protect yourself." He nodded, knowing it was true. He asked, "Who will teach me?" Willie smiled as he proudly said, "Our department trainer will do the basics but I have some more training with a boxing coach scheduled. He will ensure you are ready to fight back." Reed didn't argue, he just thanked him for helping and went to bed. Kennedy halted him though and had him sit down, asking, "What do you know about your mom's family?" Reed just shrugged and said, "She said she had a few people in the city but didn't say who. I don't even know her maiden name." Willie sent him on his way, but added, "Would you be alright meeting one?" He didn't answer, not wanting to think about the answer. Chapter 9 Reed couldn't stop thinking that there may be more relatives of theirs who could come in and claim them, that meant they would lose Willie and Kennedy as foster parents at any moment. He didn't want that to happen, they were so good to them. He actually cried that night, praying that their relatives would stay away and leave them there. In their bedroom Willie and Kennedy could hear Reed sniffling and sobbing. Willie felt ashamed of himself for having asked Reed about meeting more relatives but he needed to ask it. He didn't know what Reed was really crying about but he hoped it wasn't because of something his other relatives had done. The next morning, Kylie was up early knowing it was going to be a big day for her. She was going to change schools and get a new teacher, one who understood her well and who was raved about by Nichole. She had trouble sleeping, thinking about what could happen to her in school. As they ate breakfast, Kylie was quiet and Reed emotionally drained. Kennedy didn't say much, only saying she'd work from her office until noon then head to the elementary school complex to do the school change. Reed just grunted and went up to his room to do his leftover schoolwork while Kylie slunk off to read more books. The two weren't acting normal but she kept the unease and concern about their behavior to herself for the time being. Just before noon, she emerged and made them a quick lunch before driving to the elementary school complex. She had a large pile of paperwork signed and copied. Waiting for them outside the complex were the Johnsons, who greeted a scared Kylie with warmth. Reed just mumbled hello with Kennedy mouthing, "I'll tell you later" to them so they wouldn't be offended. The school's main office was quiet so the secretary took them right away, checking their pile of paperwork over and ensuring everything was in order. She knocked on the principal's door and asked her to sign off on the transfer, stating, "We have an intra-district transfer request that needs attention. It's all complete so I just need your signature to sign off on it." The principal, Ms. Mead, read it over before glancing at the name. She saw, "Kevin Clarence" then saw the name change form that said, "Kylie Clarence". She looked up and gasped in shock. Kylie held Kennedy close as the Johnsons gazed closely at the principal awaiting her next move. The secretary whispered, "Do not even think about saying or doing anything that is outside district policy." Before she could reply Evelyn shot a quick, "Follow her advice, I am sure she knows about the people who lost their jobs this summer for breaking the rules and the laws. This city's school policy is not to be broken unless you want to find a new job on Monday if not tomorrow." Ms. Mead scoffed and asked, "Who the hell do you think you are?" Evelyn and Joseph just smiled and said, "We are her lawyers." Evelyn added, "And we know the policies inside and out in full." Kennedy showed her digital recorder to Ms. Mead and clicked the record button and asked, "Can you kindly explain what the delay is in approving of my foster daughter, Kylie Clarence's, paperwork? As your secretary pointed out everything is in proper order from her legal name change to the intra-district school transfer." Ms. Mead scoffed again then said, "His name is Kevin Clarence Jr. and I have no reason to accept this request. I am denying it on the grounds that there is no reason for the request it. He will be in boys clothes and attending school tomorrow or he will be expelled." Evelyn asked bluntly, "So you are refusing a legitimate request based on your own personal bias against our client for her gender change which as I may point out is under the city's guidelines as a legitimate reason for asking for an intra-district change of school? You are aware that you have no reason other than your own personal bias to base your refusal and that doing so is subject to being terminated by the city? And are you aware that you signed the city's nondiscrimination policy upon accepting your job as principal of this school thus violated your contract?" The secretary wrote down, "You are screwed, you idiot" then told them, "I'll be in contact with the assistant superintendent shortly so this matter will be cleared up while Ms. Mead gets herself a lawyer. I'll also contact Ms. Prince to let her know that you will need a meeting with her in about an hour. I understand her school is the one you were trying to transfer Kylie to?" Kennedy said yes then shut the recorder off. The secretary looked at Ms. Mead and bluntly said, "How stupid are you? You know what happened in city hall in June and July. These people are not to be messed with, none of their family are. Does the name 'Finn' ring a bell? Those two are her parents. You screwed up badly. You may be the principal of the school but you really need to shut your mouth and listen when told to stop." Joseph and Evelyn both looked at her and smiled. Joseph pointed out, "There is one other thing you should know that you aren't aware of. This young woman, their foster mother, is a highly skilled attorney working for the Attorney General's office. She will not only ensure that you are investigated for your actions but she will ensure that it is a proper investigation not one that gives you a quick look at your actions and tries to make the issue go away." After 15 minutes, the assistant superintendent came in and apologized for Ms. Mead's actions and asked to listen to the recording. She nodded, made a phone call to the superintendent, and promptly announced to Ms. Mead, "You are hereby suspended without pay pending an inquiry into your actions today. Further, we will be seeking an investigation into your actions since the day you started. I have a strong suspicion about your past jobs, this is too bold even for you. You were hired based on your former town's recommendation, but something was way off about it." She turned to Kennedy and the Johnsons and extended her hand, ushering them into Ms. Mead's former office where she made the final signatures and made the call to Ms. Prince. Ms. Prince was there within three minutes and seeing Kylie asked, "Is this the girl Nichole has been raving about?" Kennedy just nodded and asked, "Is there space in her class for Kylie?" Ms. Price nodded and added, "Mr. King will be fine with her. I am also to understand that Margaret Douglas is also aware of her so she will have at least two students helping her." The secretary led them all out, telling the Johnsons, "She should never have been hired to be the principal of any school in this city. She came from Endicott and got a glowing revue from them but had little actual substance behind the review. All of us are sure that she manipulated the town into paying her to leave, she is a terrible fit and didn't deserve to be promoted to this school." Ms. Prince led them to Mr. King's classroom and knocked on the door. He excused himself to talk with her. He saw Kylie and knelt down to ask her what her name was. She quietly told him, with him smiling back saying, "Nichole has been telling us all about you. She said that you were going to be joining us soon." Kennedy explained, "She is off sick until Monday." Mr. King asked what happened with Kennedy explaining about the fire and their recovery. He asked about the other issue which she showed the report from Dr. Eliza getting a simple, "Alright, I'll deal with anyone who has a problem but hopefully what they were told my first day will still be remembered by them." He knelt down to Kylie and added, "I hope Nichole told you what we have been doing so you aren't too far behind, but I'll try to get you up to speed fast. Good luck and see you on Monday." Ms. Prince had them wait while she slipped inside the classroom and made the announcement about Kylie to the class. Nichole and Margaret cheered and hugged one another with the other kids looking at them oddly. Ms. Prince explained that she was a special girl and what Mr. King explained to them his first day as their teacher would still hold true and anyone who bullies Kylie would be severely punished. The message took quickly, Ms. Prince was known to them to be harsh with her punishments and all of them feared being sent to her. Outside again, Ms. Prince smiled at the reception. Kennedy and the Johnsons asked, "Are they always that enthusiastic?" getting a laugh and a quick, "Those two little girls are in a world of their own. Kylie will be in good hands with them. The children's parents know not to mess with the Finn Family so the kids leave them alone." Joseph laughed adding, "John and his family certainly leave their mark". Kennedy gave him a snicker and added, "You are part of the family too, in case you forgot." Evelyn was fighting a full breakdown and burst into laughter barely able to say, "And don't try to deny you aren't either. Just because you haven't heard it yet doesn't mean they aren't saying 'Aunt Kennedy' when talking about you. You have been part of us for over two years." Ms. Prince was having trouble understand what was going on. Reed piped in to tell her, "The Johnsons are Mr. Finn's in-laws, we are the Finns' neighbors and Kennedy is close friends with Mrs. Finn and the mothers. They are all intertwined and either related to or close friends with so many people that it's tough to follow unless you already knew." Ms. Prince just nodded and whispered, "It's like we need a program to keep track of who is part of the family." Joseph snorted a laugh over that, but added a quick, "We can't help growing as a family, you can't choose who you are related to but you choose who your family is." Reed still didn't quite understand. Kylie pulled him down and whispered, "Remember Scott? Think about what happened to him. He's related to a bad guy but he's not family to him." Reed finally got it, but his head hut thinking about all the possible connections. The group left with Ms. Prince still trying to figure out the Finns. Her secretary asked her what the problem was getting a simple, "I'll never understand that Finn Family." Her secretary just laughed and shot back, "The power of friendship, the strength of family, and the love of your fellow human being. It's nothing more, nothing less." She then teased, "You are already associated with them just by being an old friend of Karen's. You might not be a full member yet, but they will keep a hand extended to you if you ever need help." Ms. Prince blushed at her proclamation but did like the idea, Karen was a good friend and they were getting closer through Nichole. Outside, Kylie asked, "What did they mean by legally changed my name?" Evelyn showed her a form that said, "By judicial decree Kevin Alexander Clarence, Jr. is hereby to be known as Kylie Alicia Clarence. Signed Judge John Matthews". Kylie reread multiple times and cried. She looked up at Kennedy who nodded. Reed asked, "Is it official already? When did you do it?" Joseph showed him the sheets. It was all dated the day before. They did it even before she got the official diagnosis from Dr. Eliza. He noticed the adoption forms among the paperwork. He shook his head and asked, "Do we have to sign these?" showing them the adoption forms. Kennedy tried to explain it clearly but instead told him the blunt truth, "It's up to you. We won't do it without your approval. If you don't want to then we won't follow through but we wanted to start the process." Reed looked for the place and signed. He handed Kylie her form and she signed. He had tears in his eyes and told them, "We never want anything to do with that family again! No more." He broke down and mumbled, "No more" over and over again. Kylie hugged him tightly trying to calm him down, but failed. Kennedy struggled to get him into the car then asked the Johnsons if they could start the search of Penelope. She needed to be found. She had a long list of crimes to answer for and the kids needed her out of their lives for good. Even on the run her presence was still damaging them. At the house, John saw the trio trying to help Reed into the house. He gave them a hand, moving him up to his room and placing him down to rest. Kennedy was shaking at her anger over this whole event. It was supposed to be special, a happy moment. Instead of being that it was a PTSD moment that brought Reed pain. John delivered his homework and brought more bad news for Reed. He strongly suggested Reed have his self-defense training Thursday and Friday so he would be able to protect himself on Monday. Kennedy asked that he speak with the boys over the next few days so they could do something but knew it was going to come down to Reed fighting on his own at some point. Joseph explained what happened in the school with John just nodding. He explained he'd talk with Karen about making more playdates and if possible having Kylie go to her house or Nichole come to the Pena house. He was told about the Jaimie situation with John fighting back laughter and fully agreeing with Dr. Eliza adding his own, "She herself will try to mother Kylie if she isn't told to back off. Kylie is a good girl, but Jaimie needs to step back and let others do what they need to do. We love her but sometimes her maternal instincts overcome her common sense." Kylie whined at hearing that, pleading with John to change his mind. She tried giving him the cute eyes with both Evelyn and Joseph staring in awe as John said, "Sorry, I won't go against the doctor's orders. Besides, you need to be around kids your own age." Joseph whispered to Evelyn, "That's a first, guess he is finally growing up." John grumbled and shot back a quick, "Jaimie already tried this two days ago, I was prepared for it. She needs Nichole not Jaimie now." When Willie came home, he was told about everything that had happened and confirmed Reed for the class for the next morning. He called Jorge and got his blessing to take him by Saturday afternoon for his lessons. Kennedy wasn't entirely sure about the boxing but Willie explained, "He's weaker and slower than some of them so he will need to learn how to take a punch and some hits until he can counter. It's not the best option but it's the only thing we can do for him this close to Monday." Reed woke up in time for dinner but didn't speak. He was still emotionally drained over the paperwork. He asked Willie softly, "Are you making a mistake? Do you want to put up with the problems we always bring? People will go after you to get at us, you don't need those problems." Willie put down his spoon and looked him in the eyes, telling him pointedly, "You two aren't your parents nor your brothers. You are Reed and Kylie. You need a mother and father who understand you and will love you and we want to be those people. We have been through crap before and come out on top, never giving in when things were tough. We won't give up on you, you are too good to give up on." He hugged Reed tightly, letting him cry himself out again. Reed played the tough guy at times, but he was a scared child underneath his skin. He hated to be a burden on anyone and hearing that someone wanted that burden was too much for him. After he had calmed down, Willie told him that he had self-defense training the next day and would go with him into work. Reed grumbled but agreed, with Kylie being dropped off at the Samuels house for the day. He ensured Reed had everything he'd need including his schoolwork, with John expecting him to watch his class live if possible. Kylie wanted to go as well but she was a bit too young to learn. She had Nichole and Margaret on her side and Willie knew Margaret had training already through karate classes plus the three would never be alone for long while at school or at home. Kylie didn't need to know that, but she did complain the whole drive to the Samuels' home. At the police station, Willie was met with odd looks and whispers over Reed's presence. At his office, his secretary asked him, "Are you taking the prisoner to the wrong area?" Willie sat down, logged onto his computer then bluntly and forcefully said, "He is my foster child and in the process of becoming my son. If I ever hear you or any member of the department saying something like that about him or around him you will be looking for a new job. Do I make myself clear?" She meekly nodded and ran off, pretending to do paperwork. Word spread quickly about Reed being there with Willie. A knock on his door startled Reed but got Willie smiling. Walking in were the department's self-defense instructors, a small man in his 60s and a woman in her 20s. They didn't react to Reed being there, just asking Willie, "Is this the young man we need to assist?" Willie nodded and led them to a mat placed on the floor of the department's garage. The foursome was the talk of the station as they led Reed to the garage, with whispers of, "Gossip about the boy and you are done" being repeated over and over again. Willie just smiled and had his arm around Reed's shoulders showing this wasn't a perp walk, this was family related. All whispers stopped, a few, "Oh shit" exclamations were heard. Willie just let it all sink in as he closed the door behind him. For the next two hours Reed was tossed around like a rag doll. He was shown how to break various hand and arm holds, make key strikes to cause someone to buckle in pain, and how to hit someone to ensure a natural pained reaction. They showed him how to do it with one person attacking then with four people attacking simultaneously. All this was meant to give him time to get away from his attackers and not actively engage them. He mastered the moves easily and was even working on counter moves when it was time to call it a day. Reed walked back through the building with a big smile on his face and sweat on his shirt, Willie beaming with pride chuckling, "That's my boy" just loud enough so it was heard and spread. Reed was Willie's kid, nobody messes with the chief's kid. Reed stayed on through the end of the day, getting a good idea about the more boring aspects of Willie's job as he worked on budgets and made important phone calls to various people. He didn't envy Willie at all, it was monotonous and tough to endure at times. Some of those phone calls were intense as he negotiated with different people to obtain needed supplies and argued about increases in certain budgets while decreasing others, all while trying to keep his cool. He worked the computer for Willie while Willie worked off notes. He was showing abilities that nobody else had seen as he showed some minor adjustments that Willie could use for his next requests. Reed had a natural knack for accounting, he rarely showed it to anyone but he was good with money, especially after his mom fled. Willie made a mental note to see if he could work with Beverly Riley part time so he could earn his own money. Over dinner, Willie gave Reed glowing praises for his hard work. He had him rest his muscles and relax, watching the last of John's classroom lessons while taking notes. He was supposed to watch it live that day but the training needed to come first. In the morning, Reed was feeling stiff but after working with Willie to stretch he was feeling better. He stretched for a half hour before breakfast, watching as Kennedy dropped off Kylie with Olivia again. Willie told him about the next day and asked that he respect the person he was going to meet telling him warmly, "He's a tough guy but a big softy. He knows about you and he will gladly help you. It's up to him to tell you why he is helping but please don't overreact to the reason for his helping you if he does." Reed didn't react, just grabbed his water bottle and headed to the car. Again all eyes were on Reed as he and Willie walked inside, with Willie glaring at the gaping mouths. He bluntly asked, "Do you all have a problem with my son?" getting quick, "No sir!" from most of the gawkers. Reed didn't hear that remark, he was busy trying to figure out if he remembered the moves he learned the day before. An hour later the two headed to the garage again with the instructors and with all eyes on Reed and Willie. A gruff, "Get back to work or go on patrol" set the gawkers scurrying to appear to be working. Reed remembered the moves well and was able to moves coming before they came. He caught on fast how to use his speed against his attackers, ducking out of the way while countering hard. He had quick feet, his speed coming from two years of avoiding people trying to get some revenge on him as he explained to them when the instructors asked. He caught both instructors by surprise as he caused one to accidentally punch the other in the mouth as Reed sidestepped a punch, grabbing a wrist and pushing the two together. Willie was speechless, Reed had gone on instinct and caused the accident. The two were trying to figure out who made a mistake with Willie rolling around laughing and Reed apologizing to both. Neither were upset at him, they only wanted him to do it again so they could see if it was a fluke or if he had done something neither had encountered before. It was the same result earning Reed praise from all three. Coming out the two instructors sported marks from Reed's counterattack with Willie smiling wide. Willie looked over the room and proudly announced, "The boy got both of them by surprise twice. I don't believe any one of you have ever done that in any of your training." Reed looked up at Willie, who was smiling widely and leading the way. Inside his office, he sat Reed down and proudly said, "They won't be talking about you anymore. I let them know that you are my son but knowing that you can do that to people who are as highly trained as those two put the fear of God into them. If any of them have a problem with who your parents used to be will find themselves on the outs with almost everyone else in the department. You are now a cop's kid, and those folks protect their own and that includes you." Reed just sat in silence as the words sunk in. He called him his son. He was proud of him. He didn't have to work to earn it. He felt loved for the first time in a long time. Chapter 10 While Reed was learning to defend himself, Anne Connors was working hard on Reed and Kylie's case. She had been in contact with State Police investigators about abuse allegations against Kylie's former teacher, Mr. Hogan, and added her thoughts on what Kylie had said. She had secretly been in contact with the school's current principal to keep Mr. Hogan under constant surveillance and obtain the old footage from the days Kylie was in school. One good thing about John Finn that he never told anyone outside of a selected few was that he upgraded security in all of the schools. Buried within that contract was a part where he stipulated that all footage had to be retained for a period of five years before being destroyed. The city had hoped this would never have to be invoked but after seeing a false accusation against John, the city extended the contract to 20 years allowing for improvements in storage capacity and the physical size of the storage devices. John paid for the additional storage on his own, with the blessing of the schools and the city council. The principal alerted her to some disturbing footage that needed to be shown to her right away. Anne contacted Kennedy and the troopers, and alerted the Johnsons that they might have to get involved as well. The tone was morose, she hoped it was only verbal abuse and not physical or the worst possible abuse- sexual abuse. Kennedy met Anne at the school as the two troopers were just arriving. Both knew Kennedy through her work for the Attorney General's office so seeing her there raised eyebrows. Anne did the introduction for her, saying, "Kennedy is the foster mother of the current victim, and in the process of adopting her and her brother as her own children." The two smiled a sly smile and responded, "This changes things. You know we take crimes against OUR children seriously. Willie can't be involved and neither can Vincent or Daniels. If it's as bad as we think, we might have to take this out of the district attorney's hands and let the Attorney General prosecute directly." The Johnsons arrived as the troopers explained that. Joseph introduced him and his wife and proceeded to say, "We have a source on the inside who has told us that the teacher is rough with his students and doesn't act that way around the principal or their parents. She never lies and does not exaggerate. You might now have yourself a larger case than just one student abused." The six entered the school and were met with the principal who directed them to a small conference room off the main office. She took out a DVD and played it, showing a man and woman talking to a child then grab the child's genitals while the woman yelled at the child. Kennedy gasped as she saw Kylie's face, crying in terror as her teacher yanked hard. Penelope was seen smacking Kylie's head several times as she yelled. Kennedy pointed out the dress, stating, "She told us that he 'corrected' her for wearing girls clothes in class and told her mother to starve her until she would stop being a girl. Seeing her in a dress I think we might know what she meant by that." The troopers made note of this, asking if she had been diagnosed as being transgender getting a, "Yes, two days ago." The troopers grinned adding, "He just earned himself a major hate crime designation for that." Kennedy corrected him on it but one rebutted saying, "She may not have been official but doing what he did because she was wearing a dress and trying to be a girl can and likely will be construed as a hate crime against her." Kennedy had to agree, it's not always cut and dried in that area of the law especially where the evidence is so strong. The troopers took possession of the DVD and made appropriations to have a team assigned to view all footage from the time he was hired until that day. They then announced, "He has to be removed from class immediately and we will have to arrest him as we know the footage to be authentic and we have a witness's statement that the video corroborated. Given the time it would be best to do this before the parents arrive. If you would be so kind, have someone standing by to watch the class until the end of the day." The six moved towards the classroom and waited while the troopers called for an unmarked cruiser to wait outside. Kennedy and the Johnsons were told to stand back as Anne and the troopers entered the classroom behind the principal. It was a tense few moments as Mr. Hogan ignored them until he cold no longer stall, finally addressing their reason for being there. Daisy Peterson saw Anne and tried to say something only to be signaled to stay quiet. The principal loudly announced, "Mr. Hogan please come with these gentlemen." The troopers showed their handcuffs as he tried to protest. He moved towards the door but one blocked the door as the other went behind and handcuffed him. The kids gasped at the scene as Daisy called out, "You shouldn't have hurt Kylie, you big jerk!" Anne and the principal calmed the kids down and explained why Mr. Hogan was under arrest. Daisy added, "He liked to hurt people because they were different. We are supposed to be told not to do that." Anne just smiled at her defense of Kylie without having actually met her. Anne introduced herself to the children and told them, "Mr. Hogan is in a lot of trouble for doing something bad to a student. He hurt this student and is going to be punished for it. Your parents will be told what happened and you will have a new teacher soon. I'll speak with all of you in the near future because Mr. Hogan likely didn't just hurt one child. We want to ensure that all of you get justice for the crimes Mr. Hogan committed." Outside, Mr. Hogan was loaded into the cruiser and sent off to the nearest State Police barracks for processing. Parents were told about the events and the principal fielded a lot of questions she couldn't answer. The only person who wasn't asking questions was Lilly Peterson, Daisy's mom. She knew there was an investigation and told Daisy to keep an eye on Mr. Hogan's actions. She had told Anne all about his no-nonsense teaching style that at times bordered on abuse just from the sound of it. Daisy hated him and he shared the same hatred towards. Her descriptions of his actions sounded a bit exaggerated but seeing him hurt Kylie that way gave her accusations a whole new light. Kennedy slunk away with the Johnsons as Anne handled the mass of parents. She had more proof that Penelope was an abusive mother and she hoped to go before a judge to have her rights removed permanently. The Johnsons saw the fire in her eyes and only said, "The paperwork is already drawn, we just need Anne's signature to go before the judge." At home, both Kennedy and Willie told about their days. Willie was beaming with pride over Reed's success while Kennedy was morose, hoping to have the Hogan matter out of her mind. Kylie asked what happened with Willie explaining, "Your mom saw something that Mr. Hogan did to you that he shouldn't have and it made her angry. Mr. Hogan is in jail over it, Penelope is in much deeper trouble now and will never get you back as her children." Reed dropped his fork and asked what he did to her. Kennedy explained what she saw on the video and saw Reed fighting hard not to react as his face grew tense and red. Willie managed to calm him down, getting him to eat more. Kylie didn't say anything, crying a little as she ate. Tucking her into bed, Kennedy whispered, "The Johnsons are going to ensure that Penelope is no longer your mother. What she allowed Mr. Hogan to do to you is unforgivable and once a judge sees it you will be free of her forever." Kylie started to cry and hugged her, saying between sobs, "Thank you mommy." Reed was still fuming as Willie entered his room. He could see that Reed wanted to hurt his former mother badly. Willie just smiled at him and offered him a quick, "Save all of that anger for tomorrow, it'll help you when you pound the bag." Reed looked up at him oddly, Willie only added, "You are going to learn to box from someone who is a former champion boxer. The best way to get out your energy is to box, and I know you have the potential to be great at the sport if you wanted to. It's a sport, but like martial arts it can be used for self defense." In bed after talking with Reed, Willie received texts from Anne and the Johnsons. On Monday morning a hearing would be held regarding parental rights for the kids. This was followed by a hearing regarding their adoption. She had the judge fast track the adoption as there was now a significant need to ensure their physical and mental health and Anne felt they were in the best possible place for both. She called both Drs. Dane and Eliza and got their support on the fast tracking to support their claim. Kennedy read the texts and smiled. In legalese, because of the blatant and documented abuse by their former mother Anne had gotten the judge to declare them Kennedy and Willie's children. They were parents now. Not foster parents, but full, legal parents. Her dreams had finally come true, she was a mother to a beautiful little girl and a handsome teenage boy. Willie just brushed it off as no big deal. When Kennedy glared at him he grabbed her in a big embrace and kissed her deeply. He whispered into her ear, "Congratulations, it's a 14-year-old boy and an 8-year- old girl". She burst into tears as Willie rocked her softly to sleep with a smile on her face, she had fulfilled her final deepest desire.. In the morning, Willie explained that both of them were going to meet people who were highly respected and beloved in the community. The four piled into the car and drove over to Jorge's home. He was outside and greeted all four with Kylie being brought inside with Kennedy and Victoria Castillo while Reed, Willie, and Jorge went to the basement. Nichole called them to tell them that she couldn't play that day due to illness, forcing Kylie to stay at the Castillo home but helping her indirectly as she could get used to Victoria. Kennedy was reluctant to stay but Victoria wouldn't let her go, insisting that she enjoy the quiet break as she had worked hard all week. It was tough to refuse, Victoria wasn't one that you refuse and she did need a break from the hectic week and to avoid Jaimie's inquiries about where Kylie was. Jorge immediately had Reed stretch and work up his heart rate. Willie was told to do the same, he didn't want him just standing around doing nothing. He turned to Reed and smiled as he said that, hoping the boy would enjoy that bit of teasing which Reed did. Reed's footwork was tested as he used a jump rope, jumping and walking while trying to keep his body balanced. Willie joked that it was easy then promptly tripped over the rope, falling on his hip with Jorge saying, "It's tough to focus on three things at once. Your feet, hips, and eyes are all doing different things at once." Willie just groaned in agreement. Moving on to hand-eye coordination, Reed was tossed balls while staring straight ahead at a line painted on the wall. He was hit a few times but did better than Jorge expected. Willie again tried and failed to do what Reed had done easily getting hit in the face several times by balls. Jorge again simply explained, "You know it's coming and you have to anticipate it. You will take hits, but you can be prepared to do so." Next up were push-ups. Reed had trouble with this but Jorge burst into laughter as Willie kept on struggling, he was even worse than Reed. The boy needed to work on his upper body strength but that was doable with practice. Willie grumbled about his failures. Jorge sat him down and explained that being behind a desk for hours on end had caused his body to start to lose its muscle memory and strength. He wasn't in the same shape he was when he worked with the SWAT team. He needed to work out more, and Reed was the one to help him do so. Calling it a day Jorge told them to come back the next day so he could teach Reed some punching techniques. He brought them upstairs to his apartment to eat a late lunch. Willie was exhausted while Reed was still going strong. Jorge proudly told the others that Reed was a natural in the sport and Willie needed to work out more, getting praise for Reed and a hearty laugh at Willie's expense from Kennedy. Victoria asked Jorge to feed them, with Willie being told to save the news for after. Jorge fed them large plates of food with Reed and Kylie digging into their food quickly. Kennedy and Willie looked at Jorge who nodded, the two recognized the food and loved it. After clearing the plates, Jorge sat down and asked Reed and Kylie if they knew about their family. Reed looked at Willie and bluntly asked, "Is this what you meant? Are you going to tell us he's related to us?" Jorge shot back, "I'm your mother's uncle. You don't believe me? I know you know that recipe, it's my mother's and she taught to my brother and sisters and I. You have eaten that before and your reaction gave it away." Reed was still in disbelief. Kylie blurted out, "Mom said nobody wanted anything to do with us! She said all of her family disowned her because they didn't like her." Jorge took a deep breath and admitted, "They did disown her and none of them like her at all. But you aren't your mother, or your father, or your brothers. You are the best thing to ever happen to Penelope Clarence and she couldn't see it. The rest of the family may have written you off but I didn't. You two are innocents. You are blood to me and until you showed otherwise I refused to let you be alone. You didn't deserve it." Reed finally found the words to respond, asking, "Why didn't you claim us when we were in the hospital?" Jorge smiled and said, "Because I knew that you already had two people who needed you as much as you needed them. They are family to me too, you two deserve to be with people who know what you two are dealing with. Willie and Kennedy are with the only people I would want you with. You might be blood, but you need a mom and dad who understand your needs." Reed was crying now, his tough guy fa?ade shattered by Jorge's words. Kylie hugged Victoria who told her, "The rest of the family doesn't know yet." As she said that the doorbell rang and John and his sisters walked into the apartment. John saw Reed and Kylie crying and demanded an answer. Jorge told him bluntly, "I told them I'm their great uncle and they are just letting the news hit. Either sit down and let them calm down or get out." John sat down quickly. Leslie didn't move, waiting for Reed to stop crying. When he did Jorge explained and announced, "None of the Castillos want anything to do with the Clarences, well the Clarences don't exist as family anymore. When they are adopted I'm adopting Willie as my own son so they will either have to deal with them as Castillos or they lose me as family!" John burst into laughter watching Willie's face drop. John retorted, "Willie just say thank you because Tio Jorge never changes his mind. He means it, he is taking you on as family directly. The hell with his relatives, you are becoming his son and Reed and Kylie his grandchildren." Leslie chimed in with, "John that makes you his brother then, you are his godson after all." Karen ended the talk with, "This will mean the kids are cousins to Daisy, Claire, JD, Cat, Jaimie, Miles, Michael, Nichole, and Nigel. If you are smart you will get it done fast so they can get the word out and people get their licks in without reprecussions." The group broke up with Reed and Kylie still trying to figure out what just happened. Within minutes they had gone from being Kennedy and Willie's kids to being grandchildren to being cousins to the most prominent family in the city. They didn't know what to say or do; it was such a shock to the two of them. Back at home after the guys went to bed, Kennedy had a long talk with Kylie about her own long since ignored family. She told her about her brothers and her parents, stopping to cry at times at the painful memories of each. She then told about all of the good times she had with the Finns and Smiths and all of the other parents. Kylie was getting the gist of what she was saying, your relatives aren't your family and your family isn't just your relatives. She now had several new second-cousins and a grandmother and grandfather, all of whom were family that you wanted to have rather than just people who were related to you through blood. Kylie asked if she ever got in contact with her old family after she moved away. Kennedy shed a tear as she said no, adding, "I didn't want them to know where I was. Mom might have suspected that I was a girl inside but I never knew for sure. She paid for my surgeries with money she got from my grandparents, she wrote to never tell my dad about it but dad knew anyway and couldn't stop her from spending her inheritance." Kylie softly asked, "Would you at least write to your mom? Please? She should know that you are alive and well and are your true self- a girl. She needs to know that you have a son and daughter and husband now." Kennedy shed more tears as she agreed, kissing her goodnight. In the morning, the guys were still tired from their workout but grumbled through breakfast. Kylie kept quiet about her request but nudged Kennedy towards writing it when the others were out. When they left, Kylie insisted she sit down and write the letter. She told her to just ask if things were alright out there. Kennedy wrote it out and with a happy smile, had her mail it right away before she lost the nerve to do so. At Jorge's apartment, Reed was being shown every punch Jorge could think of. He soaked up the punching style quick, being able to duplicate and throw punches fast and hard. He had speed and technique; with the right weight training he could increase his power. Jorge had to fight to keep from smiling, if Reed wanted to he could be a champion boxer like Jorge was as a young man. Willie had to rein him in on that thinking, he was good but he didn't want Reed hurt. Reed, in turn, didn't like fighting and openly admitted to Jorge that he was only doing this to protect himself. Jorge shot back, "It'll only be for a few days, I'll spread the word myself that you are now my grandson." Willie whispered to Reed, "People in this city don't appreciate people who hurt Jorge's family, he doesn't have to do anything to them, people who respect him do it for him." As they were finished, Jorge told Willie to be at the courthouse after he gets off work on the next day. Reed asked what that was about, getting a quick, "Adoption business. You will go with John after school to his house and wait for Kennedy and myself. Karen will pick up Kylie from school and bring her to John's house as well. We will celebrate as a family, together." Reed mulled over what Willie had just said. He knew about his adoption and Willie's adoption but this seemed like something bigger. It hit him hard- they were making it official. Willie would be his new father that afternoon after he had himself obtained a new father. Chapter 11 Monday morning, Reed was up early getting his laptop and homework together. He dressed in a t-shirt and jeans, styled his hair a little, then walked downstairs to see Kylie dressed in a skirt, leggings, and blouse. She was quieter than normal, Reed hugged her and told her she would be fine. She just nodded and ate while Reed picked at his own breakfast. Kennedy did the same to him, but made him eat everything on his plate before dropping Kylie off at school. To his surprise, Michael, Jaimie, and Miles Finn were waiting for him outside the house. Kennedy slyly commented, "I forgot to tell you I was giving them a ride this morning." Miles added, "Dad had an early appointment with Mr. Bollinger. He said you wouldn't mind us riding with you. Right, cousin?" Jaimie whacked Miles' arm as they got in the car. Nobody said anything during the 10 minute drive to the school but it was clear there was tension among them. At the school, all four got out at the same time as a hundred set of eyes gazed at Reed for being in the same car as the Finns. The four were met by the rest of the, "Finn Family" with Michael telling them what Jorge was about to do that afternoon. Reed added, "Willie and Kennedy are getting the adoption finalized after Jorge signs the adoption for Willie." Jenna Connors asked the obvious, "Does that make Willie Jorge's son and you his grandson?" Reed nodded, saying, "I'm already his great nephew, he just wants to make a statement and give Willie and Kennedy more family. It'll also mean Kylie and I will have cousins now." Will Riley shot back, "Are you sure you want them? Couldn't you find better ones?" Claire Peterson glared at him and bluntly said, "Did you forget I'm his cousin now? Some boyfriend you are!" Will immediately apologized and begged forgiveness getting the others laughing while Reed kept silent. The group broke up as they walked to their first class. Eric Vincent and George Daniels walked with Reed to his locker so Reed could get his notebooks and folders. The two kept their distance, letting Reed do what he needed to do without looking like they were keeping an eye on him. As Reed was closing his locker two hands grabbed his shoulders and pulled him back. Reed was turned around and was face to face with Oliver Gomez and Hugh Black, the class bullies. They had hated Reed for years and made it a point to harass him whenever possible. Reed tried to get away but was grabbed again, this time thrown against the lockers hard. He asked what they wanted, being told snarkily, "We just wanted to see if you were alright after nearly frying in that rat trap you call home." Reed shot back a terse, "I'm fine. Thank you for your concern. But if you excuse me, I need to go to class." Oliver and Hugh grabbed him again and slammed him harder, this time prompting Eric and George to tap them on their shoulders and say strongly, "He said he was leaving, so either you back away and let him go or you can enjoy the rest of the day in the nurse's office." Hugh took a swing, which Eric ducked. Oliver took one at George as well and was blocked, leading to a quick chop to Oliver's ribs by George. Hugh tried again with Eric sidestepping and back kicking him into the lockers. Both went down hard with Jake Bollinger explaining to them, "Two week suspension followed by two week in-house suspension for both of you. Eric, George, thank you for defending Reed. Your dads will be pleased." Eric and George nodded and left, Reed just grabbed his things and went into biology without saying anything. Mr. Herman asked for his work and nodded, adding, "I didn't expect you to have it all done already." Reed quietly said back, "I had a change of plans over the weekend, I had to do it before dad let me go." Mr. Herman just nodded but added, "Don't overdo it on the punches, that's only as a last resort." Reed nodded and left it at that, Mr. Herman clearly knew already from John. English was a nightmare for Reed. Mr. Sky handed him back all of his work with complaints about every detail. He called on Reed every chance he that had and went so far as to ask him questions that had nothing to do with the literature piece they were supposed to be discussing. Jake came into the class halfway through to check on Reed and listened to Mr. Sky asking his questions. Just before the end of class he asked Mr. Sky several nonsensical questions, getting Mr. Sky frustrated to the point of asking why he was asking such nonsense in front of his class. Jake smiled and said, "If you can do it to a student there is no reason I can't do that to you. This is now your second warning, I will be informing his mother this afternoon what you did today and unlike Valerie Finn, Kennedy Pena will not hesitate to have you removed from school and will seek to revoke your license. That is not a threat, after what she has endured the past week with bad educators that is a promise." Mr. Sky tried to say something about Reed's mother being on the run which Jake shouted, "If you even think about uttering one word about Penelope Clarence being his mother you can leave this school this second." Mr. Sky shouted back at him, "It's the truth Jake. That urchin is the spawn of Penelope Clarence and no matter who has custody of him he is still her son." Reed couldn't take any more and left the school. First Oliver and Hugh went after him, now it was Mr. Sky going after him. It was only his second period, but it was too much for him. He couldn't take any more. He slipped out a back door and left via the loading dock. He walked clear across the city to the only place he could go, his old home. It was safe. It was the only place he could go to get away from the troubles that his life had become. The building was a burned shell. All of the windows were broken and there were holes in the roof. There was little left unburned inside, every piece of furniture, scrap of clothing and picture was burned beyond use. He had nothing left here yet nobody wanted to let this place go. No matter what anyone said to reassure him, this place still haunted him. He sat against a wall and pulled his knees close to his chest, crossed his arms, and cried to himself. Outside, Willie and Kennedy pulled up. The two were called immediately when Jake saw Reed flee. The two walked slowly and carefully into the burned out house and spotted Reed slumped against the wall shaking and sobbing. They knelt beside him and hugged him, telling him everything was alright. Reed shouted back, "Everything is not alright! No matter what I do I am just 'that Clarence kid!' I can't go to school without being reminded I'm a Clarence. I can't walk down the street without being reminded that I'm a Clarence. I am sick of this. I can't take it anymore." He broke down again. Willie handed him a sheet of paper and told him to read it carefully. Reed wiped his eyes with a tissue Kennedy handed him and asked softly, "Why?" Willie softly replied, "You aren't a Clarence anymore, you are a Pena. You are now and forever our son. Anyone who says otherwise is in for a world of hurt from our family. Your quick exit didn't sit well with Judge Matthews, he took us early and told us to go and be parents." Kennedy asked what happened. Reed told about Mr. Sky and what Jake did and what Mr. Sky said afterwards. Kennedy started to fume and made two phone calls then announced to Reed, "We are going back to school. But first we are heading home for you to take a quick wash to get the smoke smell off us." After changing clothes and showering, the trio entered the school and met with Jake. He told Reed simply, "Mr. Sky will be with us shortly." Mr. Sky entered and looked at Reed with disgust. Kennedy was about to say something but Jake told him to sit down. A few minutes passed by and another knock at the door and the Johnsons walked inside with another person. Jake asked that Mr. Sky apologize to Reed, which he refused saying, "I have nothing to apologize for, I told the truth. That boy's mother is a criminal as is his father." Jake asked who his father and mother were with Mr. Sky saying, "Penelope and Kevin Clarence." Jake retorted by saying, "Due to years of physical and mental abuse, Penelope and Kevin Clarence were stripped of all parental rights to Reed and his sister. While the children were still being treated in the hospital those rights were transferred to Kennedy and Willie Pena with full intent on them adopting them as their own. As of this morning that adoption was finalized. So to be blunt, not only are you wrong but you were abusive and insulting in your declarations and your own ignorant retort can be construed as an insult to both of these fine people who are as far from a criminal as you can be." Kennedy spoke up saying, "My son has done nothing wrong to you and in your class. You have on now three occasions violated his rights." Mr. Sky tried to argue that he did no such thing which Jake replayed a recording of the class with Mr. Sky asking nonsensical questions and making snide remarks. Jake then produced copies of the email sent to Reed refusing to accept his work unless it was done so in person. He then showed Kennedy copies of Reed's work with the excessive comments that even Jake could see were unnecessary and borderline abusive. Joseph and Evelyn produced copies of the district guidelines and copies of Reed's doctor's note with strict instructions that he stay home for another week. Evelyn asked him bluntly, "Exactly how was he supposed to deliver his work in person if he was under doctor's orders to stay home and he was under no such obligation to deliver the work to you?" Mr. Sky tried to argue that this was settled already but Joseph stated, "So you admit that you were warned already to stop harassing Reed yet you did so voluntarily, not once but twice today?" Mr. Sky made up an excuse that asking questions was not harassing but Evelyn quoted a specific paragraph about singling out students solely for work without reason. Jake asked the unknown person if this was enough. The man said simply, "It's cut and dried. Sky, you are done. We have been waiting years to get rid of you but you finally did it. There's no excuse for any of what you did and you were told outright by Valerie Finn to stop. Valerie is nothing compared with Mrs. Pena. Your actions caught the attention of a judge who is going to be following up on what happened forcing us to terminate you for what you have done. And do not think that the union will support you, not after John Finn became involved." Jake called security and told them to escort Mr. Sky to his classroom so he can gather his personal items and leave immediately afterward. The school resource officer personally escorted Mr. Sky to his classroom alongside security whispering to him, "Better hope you don't owe any parking tickets, Willie isn't into payback but we school officers are. We will be sure to let our brothers in whatever city you end up in know all about you and your history." The others pretended not to hear that as Mr. Sky walked into his classroom interrupting the class inside as the officer asked for forgiveness as Mr. Sky was just fired for breaking school rules. Mr. Stoner, the teacher, nodded and went about his business as the students whispered among themselves. Mr. Sky did the perp walk that by pure luck the timing coincided with the change of classes, getting looks of surprise and shock as he was escorted out by the officer and security. Reed was given a pass and told to go back to class. Jake handed him his backpack and laptop, reminding him next time to take them with him. Willie walked with him to class, making sure he had everything and telling him, "Good luck son." Reed immediately said, "Thanks dad" getting stares from students in the hallway. Ms. Helena greeted him and took his finished work, looking it over and writing it off as being accepted. She asked if he had been practicing getting a quiet, "Not much verbally only some writing." She just nodded at that, telling him to try a few drills after school with his cousins. Reed asked back, "Any one in particular you'd prefer?" She just smiled and said, "Anyone but Jaimie. She's a nice girl but too intensive for what you need." Reed tried hard not to laugh which Ms. Helena took to mean he understood it fully. Class passed quickly and Reed was leaving for his next class when he was stopped by one of the girls in his class. She tried hard to avoid saying something offensive but finally asked, "Did you really get Mr. Sky fired?" He shot back a fast, "No, mom did. Mom got fed up about him not accepting my work and what he did in and after class and told my lawyers who went to the union who agreed to with him being. Mr. Bollinger and the guy from the city were trying to get rid of him all year." She rushed off immediately, satisfied with what he said. The next class was geometry with Mr. Ricci which thankfully for Reed was fast paced due to tests at the end of the week. Mr. Ricci kept them working all period so by the time the bell rang there had been very little chatter about anything else in class. Reed excelled in the class, it was one of the few that he was really good at. The others were geography and biology. Coming out of geometry, Reed was confronted by more people trying to get news about what happened to Mr. Sky. He tried to get away but the crowd wouldn't let him go without hearing more gossip. The crowd parted when a loud, "Would you mind leaving my cousin alone." Hannah Smith had a scowl on her face as she walked through the freshmen to approach Reed. She grabbed him into a hug and kissed his cheek saying, "Mom said Uncle Jorge made it official. Aunt Victoria always wanted kids and grandchildren." Her brother Bryan parted the crowd again saying, "Yeah, he's our cousin. He's Jorge Castillo's new grandson. So you are damn right he is our cousin. Do any of you have a problem with that?" Word spread fast that Reed wasn't just a cousin by friendship; he was actually related to the Finn Family. The fact that he was the grandson of Jorge Castillo was a huge thing. Anyone who messed with Jorge's family was in trouble, Reed being his grandson was trouble for sure. The crowd dispersed fast, Reed was left alone with Bryan and Hannah to talk. Bryan asked what really happened and was told everything. He then asked about the boxing getting a laugh when he heard about Willie. Hannah asked about Kylie, only getting a soft, "I don't know yet, mom never said so she must have been alright so far. She's in your sister's class so you will find out just as soon as I do." The twins walked with Reed to his locker, Bryan talked about what the others were up to that week. Reed had no plans except to do homework, getting an invitation from Bryan to go with Michael, Miles, and Patrick Peterson to the movies. He gladly accepted, it was better than sitting at home and enduring Kylie's badgering. At the car, he was pestered by the others for information. They wanted the truth so they could set things right when asked on Tuesday, he told them everything including the incident inside Jake's office. Jaimie was laughing through it all, telling him, "Grandma and Grandpa are going to make sure he is gone for good." Scott Nelson asked where he went after class. Reed clammed up immediately as the others asked the same. Scott told the others to go ahead without them, they had business to attend to. It wasn't a request, Stacy kissed him goodbye as Jessica Nelson and her ushered the others on. Alone, Scott asked again why he ran off. Reed quietly and slowly told him what Mr. Sky said about his mother, telling him no matter what Kennedy and Willie tried to do for him he was still a Clarence. Scott scoffed at that, almost laughing. Looking into Reed's eyes he told him bluntly, "That woman is gone, no matter what that asshole says he is gone. You are not her son, you are Kennedy and Willie's son. You are not a Clarence; you are a Pena, a Castillo, and a Finn. You are one of us and don't forget it." Reed hugged him deeply, thanking him for the pep talk. Scott let him get it out then added, "I told you, we victims need to stick up for one another. The others told you before that I hate bullies and he is lucky I wasn't there to hear that crap." The two walked on but were stopped by Hugh and Oliver, both very angry and looking for blood from Reed. Scott took a step back to let Reed handle them, giving him a nod of support. Reed told them it was their own fault and leave him alone. Oliver scoffed, saying, "Doesn't matter, we are going to teach you a lesson. Don't mess with us wimp." Oliver swung at him which Reed dodged and quickly followed up with a rib punch. Hugh tried to tackle him only to be grabbed and flipped onto his back. Oliver and Hugh got up and came at him at the same time, this time Reed grabbed Hugh's arm, flipped him around towards Oliver, and kicked him forward knocking both of them down. Hugh's arm was wrenched back and his wrist snapped causing him to shriek and Oliver took a punch to his face from Hugh's flailing arm as Reed kicked him forward causing his lip to break open. Both were swearing loudly getting the attention of residents who called the police. Scott just stood back and watched, this was a big confidence booster for Reed who needed one right now. He walked over to Reed who was standing in a fighter's stance ready to fight back again in case the two came at them. The two were still swearing telling Reed he was going to jail for hurting them, nobody would believe him over them because he is a Clarence. When two police cruisers came by to stop the disturbance Hugh and Oliver demanded Reed be arrested. Scott told them he had it all on video and Reed was defending himself from them and only hit back to avoid being hurt. The video was clear, Reed was defending himself from two attackers who admitted they were trying to hurt him. Hugh and Oliver claimed foul play but Scott shot back, "You idiots saw me the whole time, you should have known when Eric and George handed your asses to you this morning not to mess with him." The officers took Reed's name with Scott correcting him saying, "He's no longer Reed Clarence, he's Reed Pena." Oliver and Hugh both said a loud, "Fuck!" when they realized what Scott meant by that. The officers both laughed then turned to Oliver and Hugh saying, "You two are lucky he didn't hurt you worse. He caused two self-defense instructors to need dental work after training with him. And he was training in boxing with Jorge Castillo so you are lucky you have any teeth in your mouth at all." Another loud, "Fuck!" came from the two as the name drop sent chills through them. Reed was cleared and given their congratulations on becoming Willie's son. He asked about the instructor rumor getting a laugh and quick, "Those two won't stop complaining about a 14 year old besting them twice with a move they didn't think of." Reed blushed and walked on with Scott, telling him, "Dad told them not to gossip about me." Scott shot back a quick, "They were gossiping about a kid they took for granted who bettered two highly trained people, it's a good thing. You are a cop's kid now, they would have taken their word over yours before but instead the two are in deep trouble and gone from the school for good. Even though I caught it on video they would have been warned harshly not to mess with you again, those who mess with cop's kids don't last too long outside jail." At home, Scott explained what happened. He got the relevant information and had Kennedy file the necessary charges against the boys. Reed was praised for keeping his cool and thinking on his feet, with Scott being embraced for protecting him without getting involved. Scott just shrugged it off saying quietly, "I told him before, he's one of us and we victims stick together. Plus they are idiots for not listening to Eric and George this morning." Kylie rushed into the house and hugged Reed, telling him about her day. Paul Douglas looked exhausted, telling them, "Those three are chatterboxes. You might want to invest in ear plugs and good noise canceling headphones. And she already suckered Karen into a sleepover, so expect payback for that in a week or two." Kennedy was fighting back laughter as Willie's face went pale. Reed calmly said, "She's eight, it's what they do. Be glad it's not ponies and ballet classes yet." Paul added, "She did well in school and Mr. King is pleased with all the work she did on her own. Despite what they do outside class, the three acted perfectly and somehow she got Margaret and Nichole to pay more attention in class." Kylie was blushing now, she was just happy to be back in school and with two people she knew. Reed burst into laughter, explaining to Paul, "She didn't talk the entire time? those two are doing the same to her, her old teacher wouldn't stop complaining that she talked all the time during class." Kylie let out a quick, "Hey!" which Reed shot back, "Your teacher told me when I picked you up from school the week before the fire!" Paul left with a kiss to Kennedy and an embrace for Willie. Kevin Clarence may have been a brother to him on the job, but Willie was his brother since the day they met in kindergarten. Reed and Kylie were niece and nephew to him through Kevin, but now they were family to him fully and without question. He'd protect them no matter what was said by his colleagues, their opinions didn't matter. Chapter 12 Earlier in the day, while Reed and Kylie were in class, Anne Connors and Kennedy were in court for the arraignment of Mr. Hogan on charges of sexual assault, assault causing bodily harm, and child abuse and neglect. Hogan was adamant that he was innocent and claimed the charges were made up to discredit him by supporters of a deviant child. His lawyer tried to get the media to support him, until word leaked that he was caught on camera doing the assault. His lawyer immediately canceled all media interviews and tried to have them removed from court. Judge Matthews laughed at his request, stating, "You were willing to allow them in when you thought you could use them to forward your agenda, well I granted that request and it'll stay even if it makes your client look all the more worse." Mr. Hogan was shouting and violent towards his lawyer at what he saw as failures to get his way. Mr. Hogan threatened him, then turned around and threatened Judge Matthews. With a nod he was removed from the courtroom and a plea offered on his behalf and a request to recuse himself for abuse granted to the lawyer. Judge Matthews set bail at $1 million and had Mr. Hogan placed in an ankle monitor and ordered to stay away from all children. When told that he had a wife and children at home he ordered Hogan to move out and stay away from them as well. His lawyer offered token resistance, but acquiesced. Judge Matthews took a break after another dozen arraignments, calling Kennedy and Anne into chambers with him. They told him about the situation and why they were there. He read the reports Anne wrote and saw the pictures then watched clips of Kylie and Reed showing their bruises, nodding at the visible marks. He asked why they didn't go after the principals, Kennedy softly said, "We believe that they didn't know and if Ms. Mead knew, based on her reaction to Kylie's change we believe she wouldn't have reported the abuse regardless. We know Ms. Vega would have thrown the full weight of the court after Penelope and Kevin Clarence if she had known. Reed and Kylie kept their abuse quiet and hidden, those were the only times they were clearly visible." Anne added, "Dorothy Vega felt sick after hearing about what happened under her watch, she let us know already that she told the teachers to keep a closer eye on vulnerable students. She refuses to let this happen again. We trust her completely in this. She has shown before that she is trustworthy." Kennedy added, "Kylie's former principal lost her job last week when we changed her school and told her about her gender change. The best that can happen there is that the teachers are told the same as the middle school teachers. Her being fired has gotten the superintendent to warn the other principals to keep an eye on students in similar situations, something she clearly didn't do." Judge Matthews asked about her gender change, knowing already that she was transgender and had given the name change to Kylie at Anne's request. Kennedy showed the evaluation results with Judge Matthews smiling. His only response was, "Oh the irony." Kennedy's phone rang suddenly with her gasping, with the others looking on concerned over her response.. Kennedy only said, "He won't go to our home, he's heading for his old home." Judge Matthews asked what was the matter, getting an upset, "Reed ran off after his English teacher insisted on saying he will always be Penelope's child after berating him all class." Judge Matthews asked for the name of the teacher and made a phone call of his own as Kennedy called Willie. Willie was already there and entered the chambers with a knock, showing Kennedy the adoption form he had just gotten approved over in Boston. Judge Matthews hung up and asked about that form, Willie explained the connection and got a nod of understanding. He looked at the time and pulled out the kids' adoption forms, signing both of them as well as a warrant for Penelope's arrest for assault and accessory charges. He told them bluntly, "That woman is no more their mother than I am the President of the United States. Anyone who has a problem with that can see me. I called the city solicitor and told him to head to the school and remove that teacher. I know what the laws are and anyone who would ignore them like that will never set foot in a classroom again so long as I am a judge." Kennedy hugged him and rushed off. Anne spoke with him about Hogan's situation, revealing that Kylie was just the first known victim. There still may be more victims. He expected this and added an order that the state investigate into the case, with the superior court handling the case directly to ensure a timely and thorough investigation. The media sought out Anne as she was leaving. She wouldn't say anything, citing the sensitivity of the investigation. They tried to follow her to her car but were stopped by several court officers who herded them away from her. She had enough time to get a good distance away without anyone following. heading straight for home. She was pulling into her driveway and caught the only reporter who would know where to find her, William Kelly of the Winnisimmet Free Press. Anne sighed deeply and before he could ask she said, "You know I can't say anything to you about the case. It is an active and ongoing case." He agreed with her but asked, "What about witnesses, as in those of us who actually saw the results of Hogan assaulting students?" Anne ushered him inside and sat him down. Both turned on recorders and Anne started questioning him about what he meant. William's son was smaller and looked naturally girly like Kylie, which Hogan took offense to. He kept trying to get William to, "Toughen" him up like the other boys. Whenever he told Hogan that his son had a medical condition that prevented him from overexerting himself he scoffed and told him to, "Man up and teach the boy a lesson." He showed Anne something horrifying, marks on his son's butt similar to marks on Kylie. Anne asked if they were still visible, getting a sad, "Yes" from him. She asked if he reported this to the principal, getting a quick, "I did and she ignored it. I have the written response from her here" to which he showed her an official letter from the principal. To Anne's surprise, it was the same principal fired last week for refusing to transfer Kylie- Ms. Mead. William asked if this was helping the case, to which Anne smiled and said, "You just gave us a second victim. I'll have to contact the state troopers assigned to this investigation and you will have to be interviewed. They will want your recording and copies of the pictures. I must also tell you that you will need to step back from coverage because you will damage your son's case if you don't." He agreed and set up the meeting. Anne was emotionally drained from the day's events and went to sleep early. The girls were forced to cook for themselves, but they knew what was happening and gladly took care of themselves so Anne could rest. In the morning, they told her about Reed's fight and how badly the boys fared against him. Anne perked up hearing that, one of her biggest fears was quashed knowing that he could fend for himself now. At her office, the topic was about the investigation into Hogan and the kids. Anne kept silent as speculation ran wild, nobody had any real facts except Anne so it was just false guesses and a few accusations. She let them talk and only intervened when one of the social workers mentioned Kevin Clarence, Jr. as being behind it. Anne demanded to know what she was talking about getting a quick, "His brother called us once to complain about what his mother and Hogan were doing to his younger brother. We ignored it, those Clarence kids are always trouble. It wasn't worth investigating false claims by bad eggs." Anne calmed herself, took a deep breath, then shouted, "GET MET THAT FILE RIGHT THIS SECOND" She looked over at the others and shouted, "YOU ARE REQUIRED BY LAW TO INVESTIGATE ALL ACCUSATIONS OF ABUSE, REGARDLESS OF WHO MAKES THE CLAIMS! YOUR IGNORING OF THAT CALL JUST COST ONE OR MORE OF YOU YOU JOBS WITH THIS AGENCY!" There was a collective, "Oh shit" as they realized she has just hinted that the allegations were true. When the loudmouth returned Anne asked her, "Who was supposed to investigate this?" She meekly replied, "I was." Anne smiled and said sharply, "Get out of here this instant. You are now suspended pending termination for gross negligence and failure to follow proper procedures in regards to multiple allegations of abuse against a minor." Anne turned to the others and tersely said, "By the way, Kevin Clarence, Jr. is no longer to be called by that name. HER name is Kylie Pena. Both she and her brother were legally adopted by Mr. and Mrs. Wilfredo Pena yesterday. Their abuse case is kept open until their birth mother is found and this Hogan business is settled. Your former colleague's failure to act has resulted in at least one more victim being permanently scarred by Hogan. Listening to what his students have said about him without going into details, I have no doubt there are still more victims out there. Let this be a lesson: do no ignore abuse allegations just because you have a problem with the family of the supposed victim." Anne left and called their legal counsel to terminate the wayward social worker. She hated to lose people but this had to be done, children had been hurt directly by that woman's inability to set aside her preconceived notions about a potential victim. She just hoped that the legal team didn't pursue criminal charges against the woman but it was doubtful she would escape them. At the high school, Reed was the talk of the school. Scott spread the word that he beat both Oliver and Hugh at the same time and he was not to be trifled with. Reed ignored all of the talk though, just wanting to get to class and not rock the boat. Mr. Herman congratulated him on his adoption and his protecting himself. Reed brushed it off giving the credit to Scott for getting proof that he was defending himself. Mr. Herman took the hint and let it go, but before class began he let it be known that he was Reed Pena now while taking attendance. Reed didn't react to it, just letting it go without any emotion. Next period in English, things went smoother than they had gone all year. Mr. Sky's attitude went unmissed by students, with most actively participating in class and some actually enjoying it for the first time all year. Their replacement teacher didn't mind the additional work as it was a little extra money to him, plus reading their assignments that Mr. Sky had not graded he saw a lot of good writers and potentially good writers in the group. He let them know all of this, giving the students a sense of pride. Third period was Dr. Beretta's class, which Reed didn't particularly like but tolerated enough to make an effort in. Sean knew everything going on with Reed so he didn't bother Reed when he returned, getting him into the current project and correcting his assignments while the class watched an old video. After class, Reed and he talked for a bit as Sean gauged his reactions. He was alright, with Reed telling him, "I'm fine, you don't need to baby me." Sean shot back, "I would rather be overprotective than underprotective especially with you kids." John asked what his delay was coming from Sean's class, getting a terse, "Checkup." John shook his head fighting a laugh saying, "He's a doctor, it's what he does." Reed grumbled that he didn't do that with the others, getting a quick, "The others didn't inhale toxic fumes and need to be resuscitated. He was being careful, and I don't think you are fully healthy yet." John started class and called on Reed a few times but kept his interaction to a minimum. Reed was grateful for the break, and happy to be in his favorite class. Afterwards John saw Reed's smile and asked if he missed this, Reed nodded and added, "It's not the same seeing it on video, you miss out on all of the fun of being there live." Lunchtime proved to be tricky as Reed tried to go unnoticed. Scott and the others saved him a seat at their table, giving him a chance to eat sitting down for a change. Anyone who tried to approach Reed were given glares by the group allowing him to eat in relative peace. Miles asked when they were going to do their French sessions. Reed told him whenever he was free. Jaimie asked if she could do it, Reed declined saying, "Ms. Helena suggested Miles or Michael" getting a glare from Jaimie and laugh from the others. It was the best lunch period Reed had had. Nobody bothered him and he didn't feel cramps in his legs from standing for a half hour. The others told him to sit with them from now on, there is no reason family shouldn't sit together. Reed couldn't refuse the offer, he wasn't going to get any chances to sit with other people. After lunch, people were clamoring over Reed being part of the, "Finn Family". Most could not believe it, some even doubted it was sincere. The few who came up to him after couldn't get a straight answer from Reed, he was too focused on trying to do his work in French and geometry. Reed's indifference led to more rumors and more speculation. He just did not pay attention to them, instead getting his books and meeting up with Miles for their walk home. Miles himself ignored any attempts to get information about Reed. Miles strongly hinted that he did not want to talk and bluntly said to back off. Reed stayed quiet, Miles wasn't one to get angry so the anger showing in him was enough to cause anyone to back away in fear. Reed appreciated his help, but neither said anything further about it. Miles talked candidly with Reed for a second about putting up with the rumors. Reed just didn't care, he was more afraid of bullies than rumors. Miles slapped him on the back and laughed, he was hoping he wouldn't try to counter them especially knowing they would just spark more. At the Finn house, JD Finn ran to Miles and demanded attention. Reed went up to Miles' room to wait but was stopped by Cat Finn, who demanded attention from him. Reed ignored her which only prompted her to come over and grab his hand, pulling him to her toys. Reed again refused, getting her to whine to her mom and getting a laugh from Valerie Finn who came over to grab her before she got into trouble. Miles handed off JD, who had his fill of attention, then walked Reed upstairs whispering, "She is going to come after you from now on. You are one of her favorites now. Only a few get that kind of attention, normally it's Jaimie, Nichole, and Christina." Reed just rolled his eyes and asked, "Great, the first girl I get to like me is a toddler." Miles burst into laughter and wrote that down, he had to tell that to the others another time. The two worked for two hours before Reed went home for dinner. He was mostly done so he scheduled a session for the next day. Jaimie tried to plead with him to get her to do the session, but Reed retorted, "Ms. Helena told me Michael or Miles. You are a good tutor but try to do too much too soon." This set John and Valerie off laughing while Jaimie sulked. The next day was a repeat of the previous day, with Jaimie sulking about not being able to help Reed. The others ignored it with Richard Samuels telling her, "She knows you well enough to know you aren't the right person to help Reed. Your style doesn't fit well with what he needs, he doesn't need intense work he just needs light brush ups." Reed tried to compromise adding, "I'll let you help me prepare for midterms and if I start having trouble." She reluctantly agreed, kissing Richard on the cheek for getting her that bit of hope. Ms. Helena was impressed that Reed had improved and told him to thank Miles. He gave her an odd look and asked how she knew, she just laughed and added, "I saw the two you heading home yesterday." Reed immediately blushed, but she added, "I know Jaimie wasn't happy so I'd tell her that she can help you study for midterms or if you have problems." Reed chuckled and said, "Already told her, it was the only way to get her to stop complaining." Miles and Reed again studied at the Finn house with Reed finally getting up to speed and seeing an improvement on his pronunciations and grammar. His vocabulary also improved to the point that he was ahead of where he needed to be in class. Reed did well enough that he could help Miles with his own French homework. He didn't quite understand what the words were that he was reading but his pronunciations were on the money which was what Miles needed more than anything at the time. There was plenty of time before either had dinner so Miles suggested he play with Cat before she starts throwing toys at him. She had been glaring at him since he came in and refused to pick her up or play with her. JD listened to Miles when he said, "We will play later" but Cat cried out as soon as she saw Reed, demanding Reed's attention. Reed was pretty good with her, knowing what to play with and how to get her to do what he wanted. Valerie looked in and commented on about his play, Reed only said, "It's no different than what I did with Kylie. Vincent and Albert wouldn't go near her so I had to entertain her." Valerie asked softly, "Is that why she looks up to you so much?" Reed didn't know, only saying, "She stopped bothering to try to get any attention from anyone else, so maybe." Cat demanded Reed hug her before he left. She kissed his cheek and said, "Bye bye" to him. Reed told her he'd play with her another time, Valerie offered to have him babysit if he wanted to earn some money. Reed agreed, but said he didn't want to take the job away from one of the others. John laughed at that, saying, "The only other person she does that for is Christina and she won't mind one bit. She is probably going out that night with Miles anyway." Reed looked at JD and asked who would be watching him, John told him he'd be watching both as JD didn't mind him otherwise he would have been annoying him for attention when he was playing with Cat. Reed told Willie and Kennedy about the babysitting job. Both were happy for him, but cautioned him about Cat. Reed told them what she did and what John said getting a laugh from them and vote of confidence in what he was doing. He was just happy to have some spending money in his pockets, hoping to spend it on something that interested him or even on a gift for his parents. The rest of the week passed fast. Reed ceased to be the talk of the school once someone else did something embarrassing or stupid. The group kept close to him and he integrated into them to the point that he was actively talking with them during lunch and later breakfasts. On Friday, the guys had their outing. They ate an early dinner, went to the movies, and then went bowling. There were 11 of them so they invited Rebecca Lopez's boyfriend Thomas Gault along. Patrick Peterson was acting as their guardian and big brother to the group. The girls were put off that they weren't invited along, but once the guys pointed out that it was for Reed they gave in. Reed told them to have a girly day together, if need be get Daisy Peterson, Nichole Smith, and Kylie to do it with them. Kylie begged them, making her biggest and cutest plea forcing them to give in. She asked and got Margaret Douglas to join them giving the girls another willing victim in their girly fun. The guys ate at a Chinese restaurant in Boston's Chinatown, enjoying a large spread that John paid for. The talk was mostly about the girls with the guys teasing one another about the girls doing better in school than them. Pete Orleans got the worst of the teasing, he was expected to ask Hannah Smith to marry him at prom. Her brother Bryan Smith got it almost as bad, with Will joking that Pete finally manned up more than him to get the nerve to ask Hannah- a strong hint that Bryan should ask Paige Connors the same question that night as well. Thomas and Reed were mostly silent. Thomas was used to the joking, but Reed was reluctant to say anything. The two mostly talked to one another but there were occasional teases towards Thomas about Rebecca dragging him around at the school dance the month before. Thomas meekly said she did that to get the other girls to start dating, with Jessie Lawrence being the one she wanted to find a boyfriend sooner than the others. Ever the joker Will suggested Reed should be that guy which prompted Reed to blush and nearly gag on his soda. The others went silent, Thomas asked him directly, "You don't have a crush on her, do you?" Reed tried to hide his embarrassment but Thomas pressed him. Reed reluctantly admitted, "She is beautiful, smart, and never treated me bad. It's a shame she hasn't found anyone yet." The others giggled as Thomas boasted, "Yep, he likes her. He definitely has a crush on her." Miles directed the conversation away from Reed and towards other topics. With the others now distracted, he asked Reed directly why he didn't act on those feelings. Reed mumbled softly, "Nobody in our city will date me so why should I bother to ask her out. I don't want to upset Courtney or Mr. Bollinger either. She can do a lot better than me." Thomas piped up with, "I'd be more afraid of Rebecca. She is protective of Jessie but she seemed alright with you." Miles added, "You don't have anything to worry about, we will set something up for you." Reed tried to decline but Thomas butted in, saying, "She needs a date and you two deserve a chance at love. I'm tired of being the only guy among them, this is nonnegotiable." Chapter 13 Thomas' statement caught the attention of the others who egged Reed on. The only way to get out of it was to accept, but only if Courtney and her mother approved. Thomas smiled, pulled out his phone, and called Rebecca and set things up. The four had a date for the next night and he would not be able to back out of it without having to put up with Rebecca's wrath, something even Reed feared and he had only heard 4th- hand accounts about. Dinner over, the guys went to the nearby movie theater and saw an action film then hopped on the train to the Back Bay to bowl at an upscale bowling alley. The three foursomes battled one another to see who the best was with Reed/Thomas/Patrick/Miles coming out on top. The night ended with a long train and bus ride home with everyone getting home just after midnight. Saturday morning, Reed was inundated with requests from Kylie to tell her what they did. Reed tried to ignore it but when Willie and Kennedy asked what his plans were for the day he muttered, "Have to go on a date tonight." Kylie teased him about it but Kennedy shushed her, telling her to get changed. Willie followed behind; this was a special mother/son moment that Reed needed that didn't require him to be there. With Kylie out of the kitchen, Reed told them about Thomas' request and him being cornered into the date by Rebecca. Kennedy sensed there was more to the story and coaxed him to tell her about the conversation with the guys. She saw him blushing and asked if he liked her, getting a nod and tear down his cheek. She hugged him and told him softly, "You already have Rebecca's approval, you won't have to worry about anyone else saying anything so long as she approves of you. The ones who say anything at all either don't have anyone who cares about them like you care about Jessie or are jealous of you." Reed dried his eyes and offered a meek, "Thanks mom" then went upstairs to change. Willie came back into the kitchen with a smile, asking, "What's all this about a date?" Kennedy filled him in as he beamed with pride; he was showing maturity in caring about someone else's feelings and reputation than his own. He was going to be good for her if they had any compatibility, plus he knew Rebecca and Thomas would keep him in line just in case. Kennedy's phone rang just after she finished cleaning the table. Gabby Lawrence was calling regarding Rebecca and Thomas setting Jessie up on a date with Reed. Gabby was fighting back laughter as Kennedy explained what happened, adding in her own opinions about Reed. She approved of him, he had shown himself to be a good person and one that was worth taking a chance on. She burst into laughter at Reed's statement about Jake and Courtney, adding in a happy, "Rebecca would be worse on him" which Kennedy said, "I told him the same thing, he still fears their reactions though." The two mothers chatted for another half hour while Reed kept his distance. Kylie kept butting in trying to ask about the date with Reed shooing her off. She pouted and pleaded but he kept up a tough fa?ade, not wanting her to get her hopes up in case the date went wrong. She finally left, adding, "Jessie talked highly of you, the others teased her about having a crush on you." Reed pondered that statement but pushed it aside. She didn't know him, she just knew of him. She was too good for him, she could do better. He hoped he didn't make a fool of himself and hurt her in some way, she didn't deserve that to happen on her first date. The doorbell rang about 3PM and saw Rebecca Lopez looking for Reed. Reed expected the worst and tried to back out of the date, saying it was a bad idea. She burst into laughter, barely being able to say, "Jessie has had a crush on you for two years. Don't deny you don't have one on her because I saw how you looked at her last year. You like her and she likes you and she needs to know if you two are compatible. Worse case, you two part as friends and nobody will blame you. She deserves a shot at finding out the truth, even if it doesn't work out." She didn't wait for Reed to deny what she said, she went right for his clothes and picked out an outfit for him to wear. She told him to put the clothes on and left the room, going downstairs to talk with Kennedy and Willie. Reed came down five minutes later dressed in a polo shirt and slacks, wearing a disappointed look but told by Rebecca that it was perfect for a simple trip to the movies and didn't need more than he was wearing. Rebecca spent a few minutes fussing over his hair before she declared him ready to go. Kylie was laughing at Reed's facial expressions and attempts to get away from Rebecca's comb and styling gel. She was quick to make fun of his look, laughing at how grownup he looks compared with his t-shirt and jeans he normally wears. Rebecca gave her a glare that shut her up instantly. Willie told her to go to her room and wait until they called for her. She moped but did as she was told. Kennedy had a big smile on her face as Willie looked over, getting a hug and kiss on his cheek for being a good father. Rebecca just rolled her eyes and mumbled, "Their first disciplining?" Reed nodded, adding, "She has them wrapped around her finger most of the time." In unison Willie and Kennedy shot back, "I heard that!" getting snickers from Reed and Rebecca. The two walked across the street to the Lopez house where Reed got more inspections from Melanie and Dan Lopez while the Finns watched. The two were left embarrassed as Dan gave him his standard date instructions leaving Reed shaking in fear. Rebecca glared at her father who just smiled back. Melanie drove, giving Reed some comfort that he wasn't under the constant ire of Dan but still intimidated by her presence nonetheless. At Jessie's home, Reed had to endure another interrogation as Courtney gave him a similar set of instructions as Dan, with Gabby watching and smiling as Reed shook in fear. Jessie dragged him away telling the two, "If he runs off you will pay for this." In the car she kept apologizing to Reed with Rebecca telling her that he got the same treatment from her father earlier. The only one who didn't give Reed embarrassment or fear was Thomas, he just got into the car and buckled up. He saw Reed shaking still and asked quietly, "Mr. Lopez gave you the speech?" Reed nodded as Thomas added, "He does that for all of the guys, everyone from Richard on through Scott have gotten the speech from him and Mr. Finn." Reed felt better but he had his guard up just in case, the last thing he wanted to do was do something to anger any of the parents especially Dan Lopez. The four were driven to the theater off Boston Common, with Rebecca timing it so they could have some alone time before the movie started. Jessie was eager to take a walk with Reed, with Rebecca shooing them off while she and Thomas talked alone. Seeing the pleading look in Jessie's eyes caused him give in and walk alone with Jessie. The two made small talk, talking about school and the others while walking up and down the paths. Jessie could hear that he was fighting to find the right words whenever he said something. She knew he was scared of saying something stupid or worse something that would embarrass or hurt her, it just made her like him more. Any boy who would do that for her was a good person, and him being a boy she has had a crush on for two years made it all the better. Jessie chose a quiet spot along one of the paths, under a streetlight yet private. He started to get a weird feeling, one of wonderment and longing as he stared into Jessie's eyes. It was a good feeling, he liked her a lot but this was different than the longing he had before. Jessie had the same feeling. She could see he cared about her and was holding back for her own sake. Dan's warnings always did that to guys especially the first time he hears it, but Reed had a bigger reason for holding back and it pained her to see him feeling so ashamed. On impulse she leaned in and kissed him, ignoring all protests from Reed. For Jessie it was her first kiss, and it was magic. It felt amazing, and she shared it with someone she cared a lot about. For Reed it was his own first kiss, but he was scared to death about what Courtney and their uncle would do if they found out he kissed Jessie. Jessie finally broke the kiss, looked him in the eyes, then kissed him again. By this time Thomas and Rebecca were walking towards them and gasped in shock. Reed saw their looks and pulled back in fear with Jessie glaring at the two for breaking up her special moment. Thomas handed Rebecca a $5 bill to which she joked, "Told you she would do that." The four walked to the theater in silence as Reed felt shame over the kiss. Jessie had a big smile on her face though and texted her friends about the date so far. Rebecca told her to quit it, she needed to consider Reed too getting an apology and kiss on the cheek from Jessie to Reed. Thomas and Reed paid for the tickets and bought their food, letting Jessie and Rebecca talk alone. Rebecca tried her hardest to get Jessie to calm down, she and Reed were a good couple but if she didn't pull back she might scare Reed off. Jessie tried to defend herself but Rebecca had to point out that he was fighting a major issue and her letting everyone know that the two kissed could lead to unwanted people knowing and using it against him. The shock set in for Jessie, she was used to being one of the group and having their protection but never saw it from the outsider's view. Rebecca had a point, and it struck her hard. Jessie meekly told her, "I'll let you handle everyone else, I don't want to hurt Reed anymore." The four grabbed seats in the middle of the theater, Thomas and Reed felt it was the best spot for them given the awkwardness earlier. Rebecca snuggled into his shoulder while Reed kept his hands on his lap giving Jessie the armrest to herself. About halfway through the movie she leaned over and put her head on his shoulder which he didn't react to, she hoped he would move his arm on her shoulders but that didn't happen. The movie was alright, just a typical romantic comedy suitable for four teens to enjoy. Rebecca called her mother to pick them up while the four waited in the lobby. Things were alright until Reed was spotted by a group of freshmen boys from Winnisimmet High. They were known to be friends with Oliver Gomez and Hugh Black, making this dangerous for Reed. Reed tried to hide away but was easily spotted by the group. Reed told the others to let him deal with this, they didn't need a bad reputation before they reached school. Rebecca scoffed at that with Jessie and Thomas adding they could care less what they said about them. Sensing they wanted a fight, Reed moved them outside and watched as the group followed them out. Thomas grabbed his cell phone and told them he was calling his dad, he didn't think this was going to end well and they would need all the help they could get. Rebecca called Willie as well, with Jessie pulling out her phone to video the encounter. Taunting started right away as the boys surrounded the group. Jessie panned the phone around to capture all of the boys. Reed repeatedly asked the boys to leave them alone, getting told, "Shut your trap Clarence." Thomas told them to let them go or they will regret it, getting a laugh and told, "You middle school babies can go. We want the Clarence trash." Thomas asked back, "So you are refusing to let Reed Pena go?" There was another laugh followed by a quick, "He can call himself Pena but he's still Clarence trash." Thomas looked at Reed who nodded and told them to go, he could protect himself. Thomas and the girls ware pushed out of the way and Reed was surrounded. Recalling what he had been taught the week before Reed didn't panic, waiting for them to attack him first. The first one jumped him from behind hitting Reed's head but earning a body flip, landing hard on his back. The next two came at him from both sides, a quick step back caught them by surprise and caused them to slam into one another. The last two tried to grab him at the same time, recalling his training Reed broke the hold and flung one at the other knocking both down. By the time the first was getting up to go after him again, police had arrived and tried to take Reed into custody. Thomas protested, telling them they were making a mistake but was told to shut up by another officer. The boys claimed Reed started the fight, making up excuses for why they all tried to go at him and not giving Reed or the others a chance to refute their claims. Reed was being put into a cruiser when a man pushed forward through the crowd and told the officers to release Reed immediately. Thomas was quick to say, "I told you that you were making a huge mistake but you just didn't listen to me. Dad, we caught it all on video and I have the audio recording." The officers demanded to know who the man was. He pulled out his identification and bluntly said, "I'm Taylor Gault, assistant district attorney for Suffolk County. Now please release that boy this instant as he is the victim not the aggressor." Taylor asked Reed if they had read him his rights before taking him into custody, Reed sharply explained , "I was just grabbed by them, I didn't have a chance to say anything. They didn't even ask what was going on, they just grabbed me. The others were telling them to arrest me without anyone asking me or the others what was going on." Taylor looked at the officers and tersely stated, "Let me get this straight, you see a single person facing off against a group of five and only apprehend one person instead of detaining all six. You ask questions of the five yet you don't do the same of the single person. You don't advise him of his rights nor do you ask about his parents or guardians before trying to haul him away." The officers try to refuse but Jessie added, "They didn't even try, they went right for Reed." Taylor shook his head in disgust. He bluntly said, "I hope he called his father and not his mother because you will be reassigned to a guard shack on Long Island instead of having your badges ripped from you." They immediately shot back, "Who the hell is his father to do that." Taylor smiled and said, "He's Chief Willie Pena, and he's standing right behind you." Willie immediately demanded to know what went on. The officers tried to claim Reed started the fight and attacked the boys. Willie shook his head and asked, "Did you even bother to ask him what happened? Or ask these three witnesses? Or check the security footage considering the fact that they are standing in view of at least four different CCTV cameras? Or the security officer standing over there trying to get your attention?" Taylor pointed out to Willie, "Jessie has it on video and Thomas has them refusing to let the four go without hurting Reed." The officers demanded both phones but Taylor stated bluntly, "We will give you copies but you aren't getting the originals. I know your department well enough to know that you two stooges are going to ensure pieces of evidence are lost and the phones destroyed so your disciplinary hearings get canceled. And this isn't your area of investigation, this is in the hands of detectives and not patrol division." Willie made a phone call and within five minutes the area lieutenant appeared. Willie told him what had happened with both offending officers being called over and given a harsh dressing down. The lieutenant viewed Jessie's video and heard the audio recording then had the sergeant place the five under arrest for assault. The two officers tried to claim that Reed had to be arrested too but it was pointed out bluntly, "He asked them repeatedly to let them pass and was struck first from behind. This is clear cut self-defense. You are relieved, your involvement is over. Go after him and you are suspended with IA going after you for harassment and witness intimidation." Again they tried to protest but Willie told them, "That was Reed holding back, if he wasn't so concerned about his date and her friends he would have hurt them badly. You heard what the lieutenant said, if you continue to try to go after Reed I'm having my wife go after you." Kennedy finally had enough and walked into the fray. She looked over the officers and told them loudly, "What are you names and identification numbers. You have shown you aren't going to let this go and you could care less about my son's rights. I'm protecting his before you violate them any more than you already have." The lieutenant shook his head and told the officers, "You better have a lawyer ready. This angry mother here is the toughest legal researcher in the state and the one all members of the attorney general's office go to when they need help finding ways to go after criminals. You two are done as patrolmen, you stepped over the line too far and nobody can protect yo now." Taylor asked the names of the boys and what he saw explained a lot. Kennedy swore and asked the lieutenant, "Why were these officers not removed from the call when their sons were revealed to be involved? You are lucky Taylor arrived when he did, if Reed had reached the station the department would be in for a major civil rights violation because of those officers!" Reed was shaking now and looked like he was on the verge of passing out. Willie had finally had enough and demanded the five be taken away immediately, he would be in contact with the commissioner's office regarding this breech in his son's rights the next day. Kennedy told the lieutenant that she and Reed's lawyers would provide the phone evidence and suggested that he immediately have one of his crime scene techs get the CCTV videos before they go missing. Taylor added he would have someone there in an hour to ensure that it was properly cataloged and multiple copies made so the state had a copy immediately. The lieutenant reluctantly agreed and the group dispersed. Melanie took Jessie and Rebecca home after being told what happened. She saw most of the arguing among the adults but as kept away by officers. Rebecca and Jessie talked about what happened with Jessie fawning over Reed trying to protect them. Melanie smirked the whole time, seeing Jessie swoon was new and something both she and Rebecca were proud of. Reed passed out in the car as soon as he had his seat belt fastened. Kennedy could see he was struggling to keep himself together, he showed he cared deeply about the girls and was willing to protect them even if it put himself in danger. Jessie was clearly love struck with Reed, Willie made mention of her keeping her attention on Reed the whole time. The two were proud of Reed, they just needed to wait until morning to tell him. Chapter 14 Sunday morning, Reed woke up feeling terrible. He was physically exhausted and he couldn't shake the visions of the events replaying in his mind. Kylie was no help, teasing him about his date before being run off by Kennedy. Reed had to be forced to drink his juice and eat his eggs. Willie and Kennedy kept reassuring him that he was alright, but he felt terrible about the date. After finishing his food he went up to his room to work on his homework, spending several hours in silence as he tried to concentrate on anything but the fight. At about 3PM the doorbell rang and two uniformed Boston Police officers were asking to come in. Willie refused, asking them to state what their business was. The officers showed a warrant for Reed's arrest which Willie read and laughed at. He showed it to Kennedy who laughed at it. She asked who signed off on it and if they were aware of what really went on the night before. She then asked if they had gone around the lieutenant's back and gotten someone else to do the officers' dirty work. They weren't amused but Willie told them bluntly, "Give us five minutes. You will find out that not only will that warrant be rescinded but you will be instructed to place two of your officers under arrest for filing a false police report." They weren't amused by Willie's delay. As Willie slunk off to make a phone call, the officers barged into the house after him. Kennedy was knocked over and called out to Willie who was himself knocked down as the officers tried to make their way upstairs. Willie handcuffed their feet together and told them, "You guys are either stupid or completely ignorant. You just assaulted my wife, forced your way into my house, and now are trying to take my son into custody after he was cleared by superior officers and an ADA who was witness to the entire incident. And what is worse you are trying to make an arrest in another jurisdiction without the consent of the chief officer of this city." The two claimed, "We have consent" to which Willie shot back, "Really? Then someone is definitely going to jail because I never gave consent. This isn't Boston, this is Winnisimmet and I'm chief of police here and I have given no such order allowing you to make an arrest in my city especially not MY OWN SON." The commotion was noticed across the street with John Finn, Dan Lopez, and James York coming over to see what was going on. Willie told them, "Get on the phone and call our station, we have two officers being placed under arrest." The three reserve officers placed handcuffs on the two and advised them of their rights, then smiled as they claimed Willie would pay. Kennedy showed them her camera and replayed the last statement, then added, "Your department just cost themselves dearly. We will take this threat seriously and ensure that you are prosecuted to the fullest extent of the law. And your threats are hot air, your union won't back you and your fellow officers won't support assaulting one of their own in their own home." Willie called the Boston dispatch office and confirmed his suspicions that the officers were there without authorization and that they were not on duty. Further, they were acting without consent of anyone in the department. Willie laughed at that, he added, "They are hereby placed under arrest for assault and battery and trespassing with more charges to be filed by the DA's office. Inform your head of fleet management to see me regarding returning your cruiser." Reed came down to see what was happening and told Willie, "Those two are Oliver's and Hugh's dad." Willie called in for a Winnisimmet Police cruiser to take the officers to the Winnisimmet station while he made more phone calls. Reed was shaking more prompting Kennedy to insist they be taken away before something worse happened. John and Dan dragged the dirty cops out with two Winnisimmet cops gladly taking their equipment belts off of them, securing them in their trunk while the Boston cruiser was hauled off by a Winnisimmet tow truck. Kennedy was up in Reed's room trying to comfort him, but to no avail. He was shaking hard, unable to say anything coherent. Kylie came into the room and asked what was going on only to be told to give her brother some space. Kylie saw him crying and hugged him hard, crying on his shoulder as he shook. Reed calmed down a bit giving Kennedy an idea. She called down for Valerie and told her to get Cat and JD for her. A few minutes later the twins were walking into Reed's room and rushing to him, giving him a loud, "Reed!" The two climbed on him, hugging him and laying down next to him trying to get his attention on them. Reed seemed to soften as the twins cuddled him. He hugged them back and started to feel better. After a few minute the twins climbed out of bed, dragging Reed with them. They walked him across the street to their house and insisted that he play with them. He didn't fight it, getting down on the floor with them to play whatever they wanted. Valerie just shook her head at the scene. She asked Kennedy what that was all about, getting a giggle and quick, "You were the one who said he was good with the kids, he needed someone to give him some affection and distract him from what was going on. Plus it's good for them, we can get to work now while the three of them are occupied." Willie was on the phone with internal affairs over in Boston and members of the DA's office about the cop situation. He was arguing hard with both until Taylor Gault entered the house and took over. Taylor knew exactly what had happened, getting tipped off by one of the clerks that there was something fishy about the request. He had spent the morning trying to get in contact with the right people to get the warrant vacated. Kennedy was on the phone with the Johnsons who were filing paperwork to sue the department over the two incidents. She was taking no prisoners; she had them cite every law possible and made it airtight and irrefutable. She was going for blood, they messed with the wrong mother. Hearing her passion and affection towards Reed spurred the Johnsons on. It was a pride they knew was one you can only see in a mother no matter if she was a mother through birth or through court. There was no mistaking it, Kennedy was his mother in every way! Reed's playtime with the twins got the attention of Miles, Jaimie, and Michael who were ready to tease him about his toddler wrangling abilities. That stopped when Stacy and Rebecca brought over DJ Lopez to play and Rebecca defended Reed strongly. She pointed out that Reed was the only one among all of them who had any experience with kids their age, pointing towards Kylie who was silently coloring in the corner. Jaimie tried to argue but Stacy added, "You guys are around them all the time but he had years of experience before the twins were born. Only Patrick and David have that kind of experience and even then it's been a long time since they used it." Rebecca added, "Plus do you want to be stuck babysitting them all the time? At least with Reed you can have a break every now and then, Richard will love it." That got the girls squabbling and the guys laughing. Reed ignored all of it, playing blocks with Cat the whole time. A half hour into the playtime with the twins, Jessie and Courtney came by. Jessie looked at the commotion across the street and saw Reed on the floor playing with the twins and realized it was connected. She demanded to know what was going on, getting the story from Rebecca while Stacy kept Jaimie and the guys from interfering. Jessie lay down next to Reed who recoiled in fear. She grabbed him and hugged him, kissing his cheek. Michael tried to say something to tease Reed but was punched in the arm by Courtney. Her glare told him he had better keep his mouth shut or else. The twins didn't pay much attention to Jessie, they were more concerned with playing with Reed. She tried to place a few blocks for Cat but got given a dirty look from Cat that caused her to recoil. Jessie took the hint and kissed Reed on the cheek again then walked over to where Rebecca and the others were. The three Finns watched the kiss in shock. Jessie looked them over and asked, "What, you haven't seen a girl kiss a boy before?" Michael was grasping for words, finally mumbling, "You and Reed?" Courtney shook her head and laughed, saying, "She has had a crush on him for two years, I told you that before." Jaimie asked if she was serious about it, Jessie blushed and said, "I kissed him last night in the Common." All three of them gasped in shock while Rebecca collected $5 from Courtney, adding, "Knew they wouldn't believe it." Courtney shot back, "Next you are going to tell us they didn't make out during the movie." Jessie blurted out, "It's not like I didn't try, he just wouldn't make a move on me!" That joke got Reed's attention. He looked up at the group and apologized for being their entertainment, leaving in a hurry. Jessie tried to follow behind, but was stopped by Valerie who told them, "The last thing he needs is you all to make jokes about him. He already has enough trouble trying to get past people who won't let him forget his birth family. Back off, give him time to sort himself out, and leave him be. Things are going to be difficult tomorrow and he doesn't need to feel all alone because you five are making fun of him." Jessie rushed past Valerie anyway. She ignored what Valerie said, intent on making sure Reed was alright and trying to apologize. Kennedy and Willie saw the look in her eyes and let her through, she needed to let it out and Reed needed to hear it. Jessie knocked on his door and entered despite his protest. She grabbed him and kissed him on the lips, hugging him tight. He tried to break the hug but she refused, telling him softly, "I know you have had a crush on me and I have had one on you for just as long. I don't care what other people say, you are a good guy. I loved what you did for us and can't stand seeing you punish yourself for what others did to you. Just stop, you deserve to give someone a chance to care about you." She kissed him deeply again, this time he kissed back. She led him downstairs and told Kennedy and Willie, "He's a gentleman. Mr. Lopez should have reconsidered his threats before our date, Reed listened to them too well." She kissed him goodbye and told him, "You are going to our Christmas dance in two weeks." Reed nodded, looking embarrassed while Kennedy and Willie were awed at Jessie's boldness. Kylie teased her brother about the kiss getting Reed to snap out of his trance. Willie smiled and said sharply, "Only a few more years until yours." Kennedy pointed out she was going to start liking girls or boys soon so kissing would be a good thing. Her point was punctuated by a kiss to Willie making Kylie cringe and Reed smile. He softly whispered, "Thanks mom and dad" as Kylie scurried off in mock disgust. Monday morning saw Reed walking to school with Jaimie, Michael, Miles, and Stacy. Kennedy and Willie needed to see to some things before they started work for the day and John was stuck covering early detention. The four were joined by the rest of the crew with all pretending the day before didn't happen. Will Riley was on a joking spree, using Richard Samuels as his latest victim. Reed got in a few quick shots at Will getting the others laughing and Will fuming. Reed enjoyed the banter, Scott added in some more shots at Will with his demeanor making it clear to back down from Reed. Will obliged, jokingly adding, "Next time, no mercy Pena." All eyes were on Reed as they got to the school, with whispers and hushed comments being exchanged. Reed just sighed and moved on, thinking, "It'll only end when I graduate." The others spent time with him outside before going off to their classes, showing again that Reed was part of their group. Mr. Herman was pleased to see Reed, congratulating him on the date. Reed tried to figure out who told him but Mr. Herman cut him off with a quick, "Jake was mentioning Jessie's behavior and your name popped up. He was happy that you did the right thing Saturday night." Reed just shrugged and told him, "It didn't stop trouble from coming on Sunday. Mom almost got hurt because of me." Mr. Herman asked about it with Reed retelling the whole incident. Mr. Herman shook his head and let the matter drop. He felt for the boy, he was one of the few students that tried his hardest and kept being thrown curve balls by people. As class was filling up, two boys asked Reed about his date with the 8th grader. One made a joke about Reed playing with the babies instead of going for the finer pieces of meat. Reed ignored them but Mr. Herman asked pointedly, "What did you two gentlemen do over the weekend? Nothing, I take. While you were at home doing whatever teenage boys do alone in their free time Reed here did a friend a solid and went on a date to satisfy his friend's girlfriend's request. I know for fact that young woman is far more mature than both of you are and in fact I think I see her uncle giving you the stink eye over your crass comments." Jake Bollinger popped in just in time to hear the boys' comments. Reed tried to hide but Jake just smiled and nodded. Jake pointed at the boys and said bluntly, "Detention for two weeks. We don't allow sexual harassment of women in this school. And please recall that just six months ago you were in the 8th grade and if you persist you may end up being sent back among those so-called 'babies.' Plus I would appreciate if you not insult my niece nor her new boyfriend. That young man has shown more maturity in one weekend that either of you combined have shown in your entire lifetime." Reed gulped at hearing himself being called Jessie's boyfriend. Jake patted him on the back and told him, "Gabby is inviting you over for dinner on Friday. Michael, Will, Beverly, and I will be joining you so it won't be just you, Jessie, Courtney, and Gabby." Reed thanked him for telling him and watched as the rest of the class stared in shock at Jake leaving. After class, Mr. Herman had a few words with Reed. He offered him his condolences on becoming one of the family then added, "I believe this is a big announcement. You should feel honored to be part of it. I really do think that Jake supports you and Jessie dating, you are a good person no matter what others say and everything I hear points to her liking you a lot. Don't let the age difference fool you, and don't let the jealous brats get you down." Reed thanked him and went on his way, a smile creeping across his face at Mr. Herman's pep talk. The day went smoothly until the last period where Reed was interrupted in class by Jake. Reed was pulled out class early and told to follow Jake to his office. He wouldn't tell Reed what was going on, only saying, "Best not to say with burning ears nearby". In Jake's office, two men in suits were waiting. Reed asked what was going on and told, "We are here from the Suffolk County District Attorney's office and need to speak with you about this weekend." Reed looked at their IDs and asked to have a moment, saying bluntly, "I need to call my lawyers." Jake smiled and told the men, "You will have to wait until his lawyers arrive, if you follow this officer we will show you to a conference room to wait and conduct your interview while Reed makes his phone call." They tried to protest but Jake loudly said, "He invoked his right to counsel, I am upholding his rights." He turned to his secretary and told her, "Call John Finn, tell him it's an emergency. Then call Reed's mother and tell her she needs to come ASAP." He turned to Reed and added, "Call the Johnsons. They need to be here despite the claims otherwise." Jake told the officer with the men, "Escort these gentlemen to the conference room, if they try to threaten you feel free to explain to them that they are trying to trample on the rights of your Chief of Police's and Investigator for the Attorney General's Office's son." He handed the officer a digital recorder which prompted the officer to loudly say, "Please follow me, any attempt to threaten will be recorded and action taken against you by your superiors." Reed came back into the room and said, "Five minutes." Jake's secretary said, "10 minutes" and with a knock John Finn came in and added, "Do you have it recorded?" Jake nodded then smiled. John guided Reed into the room and bluntly said, "Until Mrs. Pena comes, as Reed Pena's closest relative present I am acting on her and her husband's behalf. I am saying this once and only once, Reed Pena has invoked his right to counsel so any threats or claims that he didn't need it are going to be used against you with full disciplinary proceedings being sought." The two men tried to claim it was an interview and a lawyer wasn't needed. John shook his head and said, "You are now on record as claiming that my cousin Reed Pena does not need a lawyer despite having already invoked his right to have one present for questioning. This interview is terminated until counsel is here." John and Reed stepped out with the two trying to plead with him before the officer stepped in between with his hands on his handcuffs. Joseph and Evelyn came in and told the men, "State your business with our client. Until we know the nature of your business we will not let him speak." The two refused which Joseph then added, "Then this interview is terminated. We will not let our client speak without knowing what he is to speak about." While there was more arguing Kennedy came in with Taylor Gault. Taylor looked at the two and swore. Kennedy asked, "Do you know these men?" Taylor shook his head and said swiftly, "They are the two worst scumbag public defenders around. They aren't here on behalf of anyone except their clients. They just ensured that their clients are going to prison." Kennedy turned to Jake and asked what they wanted. Jake smiled and said, "They claimed to be with the District Attorney's office and were investigating the incidents this past weekend. They showed badges that stated they worked for the DA's office to my secretary who had them wait while she texted me a picture of them. I called the office and was told there was nobody there by that name so we set up this little sting. They wanted Reed, they tried everything to get him alone to talk but after Reed's former brother's false claims against John I had the proper procedures memorized. I believe you have it all on tape and I am hoping you seek a restraining order against the Gomez and Black families." Kennedy hugged Jake, with Reed adding, "About the only good to ever come from Albert and mom." Kennedy turned to the men and told them sharply, "Judge Matthews is going to love hearing what you two tried to do. You better hope you are just disbarred for this, because we three are going to ensure you are never setting foot in a courtroom again." Willie arrived amid the confusion and asked what was going on. He asked Jake if it was against the law to try to gain entry to a school under false pretenses. Jake smiled and added, "It's criminal trespassing and I will be seeking prosecution." Turning to Taylor he asked, "Is it a crime to pretend to be a member of the DA's office?" Taylor nodded and cited the state's particular impersonation law and obstruction laws. Willie smiled and nodded to the officer who placed the two men under arrest, seizing the false identifications along with digital recorders and other incriminating evidence. The group walked out with students staring at the whole scene. Willie gave him a big hug and told him, "You thought on your feet, good job son." Kennedy gave him a hug as well and kissed his cheek causing him to flinch. John just patted his back and led him to his locker so he could get the rest of his books and homework and go home. Word spread quickly that Reed caused two people to get arrested for trying to get into the school. The truth didn't matter, that story was true but it was a fib that worked to Reed's advantage. Seeing Reed with Willie and Kennedy and hearing Willie call him son secured the notion that he was the chief of police's son, whatever disbelief in that was laid to rest. On the walk home, Will asked him about the dinner on Friday night. Reed just shrugged and told him what Mr. Herman suspected. Will added is suspicions, saying, "Mom has been kind of moody lately and Mr. Bollinger has been acting weird. I hope they aren't breaking up." Reed almost laughed at the idea, he proudly said, "Like hell he is, he loves your mom. You can see it every time he looks at you. He loves you man, you are the son he hasn't had yet." Will's eyes lit up as his started gasping for breath. He turned to Reed and said, "Oh god- mom's pregnant! I'm going to be a brother!" Chapter 15 The rest of the week went by quickly. Kennedy filed her complaints with the court and bar association regarding the two lawyers and received the restraining orders against Oliver's and Hugh's families. Judge Matthews threw them out of court when they appeared for the next court hearing having already seen the complaints and talked with the Johnsons, having personally had the state bar temporarily suspend the duo until they had a hearing. Their appearance in court was the final straw and saw Judge Matthews send his own lengthy complaint as well as several other judges' and Kennedy's prompting swift action to be taken against the lawyers and sending ripples through the public defenders pool. Their absence was felt with more work but their actions were not missed by anyone. What happened was seen as a win for the general public even if there was some delay in cases due to the overload. Willie had multiple visits from lawyers from the Boston Police Department but refused to meet with them at work unless it was official business regarding his department and not Reed. They tried to use their bulk against him which prompted him to smile and add, "Please try to, you have no idea the family you are dealing with." The laugh and indignant response of, "Do you think you can intimidate us?" got a shot of, "No, but these two might" pointing to Joseph and Evelyn who had been listening to the conversation via computer. Their only response was, "We have all the information we need, tell Kennedy the suit will be waiting for her to file at lunchtime." Willie just smile and added, "Expect a phone call from your former employer shortly, and expect to hear from the bar association within three days. If you don't lose your licenses, you are going to be fined heavily. As of this moment your reputation among municipal agencies is toast, our city solicitor is waiting outside the office to give you your copy of the memo he is sending to all city, town, and state agencies in the state regarding your actions which will cost you all current and future public sector contracts." He smiled and added, "You may have been employed by a powerful department, but you had no clue who you were truly messing with." The lawyers were shown out with the solicitor handing them their career killer notice. Willie just shook his head and made one final phone call, a call directly to the Commissioner of the Boston Police Department, Isaac Feld. The man needed to know exactly what his employees were doing and get them in order before they cost the city yet again. He knew Willie personally from their days working alongside one another during their SWAT training and he knew that Willie only called when there was a serious situation. Willie asked him if he knew about the issues over the weekend or the department's lawyers trying to intimidate him and his family. The news caught Isaac by surprise and left him both angered and speechless. Willie asked that he put an end to the situation. He was asking as both a friend and as the Chief of Police of a neighboring city in good standing with his department. The response from Isaac was immediate and swift; Willie heard him demanding all information about the two incidents and called in the two lawyers and the rest of the legal department. He set a meeting for that afternoon with Reed being asked to be there so Isaac could personally apologize on behalf of the department. Kennedy and Kylie would be there alongside them, Isaac wanted Kennedy's side of the story and her legal might was stronger than the wayward lawyers' might. Their intimidation tactics wouldn't work on her, the truth was coming out in force. Reed's day was quiet with Will getting antsier as time wore on. He kept his suspicions under wraps but he did look at Jake with a different look. Reed and the others noticed it as well, with Richard whispering, "He's thinking Mr. Bollinger is going to be his dad" to the others. Reed just nodded with Will not denying nor confirming his feelings. After school, Willie picked him up then got Kylie. Kylie had an appointment with Dr. Eliza while Reed had one with Dr. Dane. Willie told them they had to make an important stop nearby before their appointments getting groans from both but that soon dissipated when they saw Kennedy waiting for them in the parking lot. The four were escorted to the commissioner's office where they were met by a group of people in uniform and in business suits. Willie was greeted warmly while the rest ignored them. Isaac got down to business and asked Reed to explain to the lawyers what happened regarding the officers on Saturday and to leave nothing out. Reed did so and added all the details he could think of. Kennedy was asked to explain what happened Sunday and to leave no details out. She did so and framed it so there was no argument about what happened. Isaac nodded and told the men in suits, "Two officers from our department acting on their own behalf forced their way into the home of a victim of an assault by a group of five the previous night. Those officers are the fathers of two boys who attempted to assault Mr. Pena twice six days before and who were arrested for their actions. The group of five who corralled and then assaulted Mr. Pena are known associates of those two boys and who are both on audio and video being shown to refuse to allow him to leave and then attacking him forcing him to defend himself. The two incidents are directly linked via the incarcerated boys." The men in suits tried to claim it could have been edited or it was their word against his but Isaac smiled and said, "On the phone at the time was Taylor Gault, one of the Suffolk County ADAs. He heard everything. His son was among the people who were with Reed and was the one who recorded the audio. Taylor was also there when the officers tried to forcibly put Reed into a cruiser without reading him his rights nor asking him or any of his witnesses what happened. He also secured CCTV footage that show Reed and his group were followed and encircled by the others and shows his son and another person recording the events. Further, our officers tried to confiscate the cameras and threatened the teens with arrest unless they did what they told them to do. We have that on audio as well. Upon examination two of the responding officers are the fathers of assailants and acted against department policy regarding family related responses by not informing control that he needed removal from the call." Isaac looked over at his people and bluntly stated, "We have a severe problem. We have a clear cut case of multiple civil rights violations and Mrs. Pena here has already filed two lawsuits against our department because of it. On top of that, two of your colleagues tried to bully Chief Pena into dropping the lawsuits and intimidate his son into dropping the matter. Further, since those to idiots committed the crime in Winnisimmet and against one of their officers and only stopped because Chief Pena's neighbors are also officers we as a department are looking at major PR damage among our order. The solution is simple, all four officers are off the job. The two who used city resources and assaulted Mrs. Pena are done, they are no longer officers and will not receive any help form the department regarding any legal issues. The other two are on the worst duties until they retire. Permanent reprimands are going in their files and they will be refused promotion due to them. There is to be no retaliation, nothing further is to be done about this case. If anything further occurs all of you are done with the department. This is not my decision, this is direct from the Mayor himself." Isaac told Willie that after he called he called the mayor direct and informed him about the major problem. The mayor was not happy with the situation and wanted it settled as quickly as they could. He just happened to be with the district attorney at the time and when the names Kennedy, Taylor, and Willie were heard he advised him that the department was never going to win any battle with those people involved. Willie just nodded and knew exactly what he meant. Isaac's face was red and he was sweating from the frustration. He turned to Kennedy and told her, "We will settle for the full amount you are seeking. The assault charges against our officers will stand as they had nothing to do with our department and we are not going to support them in any way. It's $5 million but it's a hard lesson that needed to be taught to our officers- you don't use your badge to get revenge." Kennedy agreed to it and signed the paperwork. Willie shook Isaac's hand and told him proudly, "We do not hold it against your department and are proud that it is being led by a fine officer. We look forward to working with you in the future." The official business over Willie said they needed to go and left with Kennedy and Kylie getting a kiss from Isaac while Reed shied away in embarrassment. In Kennedy's car, Reed asked what would happen with the money. She told Reed, "This will be handled by Mrs. Riley and Mrs. Nelson on your behalf. You won't get it until you turn 21. Part of it will go into a college fund to pay for it when you graduate but the rest will go into a trust fund. You will never have to worry about money again but I hope you still want to work." Reed just looked at her in awe, letting it sink in. He was rich but he felt bad that it came at a cost. He quietly said, "You deserve half of it, so do Jessie and Thomas and Rebecca. I didn't do anything for it." Kennedy smiled, the boy just wouldn't accept a good thing without thinking of others first. She softly added, "None of them will accept it and I refuse to accept it. You were the one who had to suffer, not me. I saw the terror and hurt in your eyes, the only thing that went well for you was finding Jessie's affections matched your own." At the hospital, Dr. Dane wasted no time and asked him about his life since their initial meeting. Reed spilled his guts to him, telling him everything. Dr. Dane listened silently as Reed's mood switched from anger to frustration to fear and finally love. The boy unloaded all of his pent up emotions and felt relieved when he finished. Dr. Dane just smiled and told him, "You have been struggling to keep yourself in check but you need to let loose. Things happen to everyone, you need to let your frustrations out. I suggest you take something like martial arts or try out for a sports team if you can. Your parents love you unconditionally and your friends are an eclectic mix who has shown they care about you. And before you claim otherwise, they do care about you and they are friends. They wouldn't have set you up on a date with a younger sibling if they didn't nor would they have built a night on the town around you being with them." Reed wasn't entirely convinced but Dr. Dane added in, "They showed you how they stood by you with the bullies. They showed they were there for you in numbers and they showed they would allow you to handle things you could handle yourself. Scott wouldn't have held back unless he felt you needed to prove to yourself you could handle yourself, he isn't one to let someone get hurt so for you it was his way of showing you that you could do this on your own." He asked Reed about Jessie. Reed blushed and told about his longtime crush on her. He shared his concerns about her reputation and her family including her in the family dinner. Dr. Dane smiled and asked, "Didn't her friends tell you she had one on you as well?" Reed nodded but added, "She kissed me several times, she went against Mrs. Finn's orders to chase after me to see if I was alright. She forced me to take her to her dance." Dr. Dane chuckled and smiled again, telling him softly, "She did something nobody could ever think of doing, she ignored Valerie's orders and went after you. That's an act of caring, and one she is happy to demonstrate to others. She deserves a chance; you just have to allow yourself to take that chance. She knows you care about her, you showed it already. She just wants a chance to show it to you." Reed smiled at the thought with Dr. Dane nodding at his reaction. Kylie was a bit upset when she came out. Reed asked what happened with Kylie explaining she needed to work on her friendships more. Reed nodded and told her he had to do the same. Kylie laughed and added, "So he told you to go on more dates with Jessie?" Reed nodded, saying, "Yeah, he said I had to do that too." Reed explained to Willie and Kennedy about Dr. Dane's suggestion regarding the sports teams and martial arts. Willie laughed, saying, "It's a good idea, maybe they could use you on the track team." Kennedy thought it best to try martial arts as well, calling Eric Vincent to get contact information for his dojo but holding off signing Reed up for lessons yet. The next afternoon Willie and Reed were in the office of Shawn Xavier, the school's athletic director. Willie introduced his son to him and asked if it were possible to join the school's indoor track team. Willie explained his reasons why Reed was joining, with Shawn agreeing in full. Shawn didn't waste a second and asked Reed if he was fast. Reed countered with, "I have had to outrun people for two years". Shawn thought that over and chuckled, telling the two, "We will see if he is long distance or a sprinter, but I'd venture that he's likely a 400-800 meter runner. Let's head over to the track and see if it's his sport." Kennedy and Kylie joined them to watch Reed run. After some stretches Reed took his place alongside other runners. Within seconds he was in the lead and going strong, beating the others. Shawn was impressed but Reed was a little winded. Willie beamed with pride, Shawn just shook his head and told him, "You know best how to get into running shape, he has a spot on our team." Kylie ran over and hugged Reed getting him to blush and beg her to stop. The rest of the track team weren't impressed with his performance but Jake congratulated him and told the rest, "He's part of the team, like it or not he's one of you. If you don't like it you can leave." The next day, Mr. Herman congratulated Reed on his new hobby. Reed just shrugged and admitted, "I'm only doing it because my psychologist said I had to." Mr. Herman laughed and pointed out, "You are also following in your dad's footsteps, Jake and John were telling me about his deeds with the school when he was a student." Reed looked at him in shock, mumbling, "He never told me any of that." Practice was a bit tense as Reed was clearly the best runner and needed little help. His only problem was the start, he was so used to breaking into a run from standing that kneeling in the block was hard to get used to. What little time time that he lost was inconsequential, but it was something to work on. Eric Vincent and George Daniels were also on the team. The two chatted with him earning the two stares and terse responses from their teammates. They ignored the comments, letting it be known that they were friendly with Reed and considered him a friend. The two worked with Reed on his starts with Reed helping the two with their strides. They worked well together, and when a fourth was added to their group they made a strong relay team. Willie beamed with pride seeing Reed getting better and better as practice went along. Jake saw the change in the boy as he worked with Eric and George as opposed to the rest of the team. He hoped that the two could get Reed integrated into the team but the way they were reacting to Reed it was a lost cause. Reed would do what he needed to do and the team would put up with it, he wasn't kicking Reed off because they had some made up problem with Reed. Friday afternoon Reed had to go to a track meet, his first with the team. Willie, Kylie, and Kennedy were there with the rest of the group to watch Eric, George, and Reed do the Infernos proud. Reed was the fastest of the lot, winning his 400, 800, and 1600 meter races. Eric and George came in 4th or 5th in all of their races but still respectable placements. The relay race was won by Reed's foursome with Eric and George doing better in this race than their previous races. Reed's success won him more support on the team with half ending their snubbing and acting warmer towards him. His races were the only ones the Infernos won with the team edging their competitors by just a few points to win the overall meet. Jake made it a point to congratulate all of them for doing well, with Eric and George being singled out for their improvement. Reed was content to just get his energy burned off, he was more relaxed when he came out of the locker room freshly showered and clothed. Jake drove him to the Lawrence home after Kennedy gave him a good luck kiss. Kylie teased him about seeing his girlfriend which Jake teased her back about her having to have more play dates herself. Kennedy whispered to Jake, "Reed better not turn this into a play date or you will be the one changing diapers in nine months." Jake's eyes lit up in fear as she mentioned that, with him apologizing for the unintentional joke. Dinner was quiet as everyone waited for the news. Jessie kept stealing glances at Reed while Will gave him a crooked smile when he noticed her looks. Courtney elbowed Will's ribs to get him to cut it out which just caused him to do it more. When everyone was finished eating and the table cleared, Jake asked for their attention and said he had two big announcements. He pulled out a box and showed a ring to them and stated, "Last Saturday I asked Beverly to do me the honor of becoming my wife. She agreed to do so. She told me she had news for me as well, she is pregnant and we are expecting in seven months." Will and Reed locked eyes with Will saying, "You were right, it was big news." Reed shot back, "And you were right, you are becoming a big brother." Jake and Beverly looked at them oddly but Reed told them, "Mr. Bollinger was acting differently around Will all week. Will thought it was something bad so we tried to figure out what was going on, Will was the one to jump to the conclusion that you were going to have a baby." Will asked what Jake was going to do about him. Beverly produced a few documents that had Reed smiling. Michael and Courtney asked what was going on, Reed whispered, "Those are adoption forms. He's becoming Will's father not just his stepfather." Will signed immediately. He demanded they get the change of name form too, he refused to retain his father's name. Beverly showed him another form which Will signed immediately and hugged Jake and his mother. Courtney and Jessie rushed over to hug their new cousin while Michael whispered, "Does this count as the family growing or the family tightening?" Reed shot back, "Both. Mr. Bollinger just moves closer to the other parents. He's already close with our dads." Jessie pulled Reed aside and told him he was the talk of her school. Reed was concerned but she laughed it off saying, "Nobody there cares about your old family, they were surprised that you were able to hold off five people without help and you were doing it for us. Mom and Mr. Lopez are chaperons for the dance so there won't be any problems with jerks." Reed was relieved but did ask, "What does Ms. Vega say about me going?" She smiled and shot back, "She hoped you weren't too put off hanging around the babies at our school." Reed laughed and admitted, "Mr. Herman told us that just six months ago we were students there and we could be sent back so we can't call you babies." She laughed at that, kissing his cheek for defending their honor. The gathering ended soon after with Jessie kissing Reed on the lips goodbye. He tried to pull away but was pulled tighter by Jessie. She had a huge smile on her face as her mother Gabby watched in shock while Jake just shook his head. The girl got what she had been waiting all night for; she had staked her claim to Reed in front of the family. Courtney pulled away the shocked Reed while Michael helped him into the car. He complained that he got a better kiss than himself had gotten prompting Courtney to say, "He didn't seek it, which makes us girls sometimes want to kiss better." Michael just shrugged it off, kissing her deeply and saying, "As long as you are kissing me I'll take it any way." Jake drove the two home. Michael asked him if Jessie was really that into him or was it just puppy love. Jake shot down his question by saying, "She likes him a lot, you know how she is and you know how she would not do something so bold unless she felt deeply about it. She cares deeply about Reed and this is no puppy love, she is in love with him. Remember that you and Courtney were once like that too." Willie met them at the door with Jake telling him, "She got him again, this time in front of Gabby and Courtney. That girl knows how to make her feelings known when she's around Reed." Willie wasn't sure what to say but Kennedy told him, "As long as she knows there are limits. The dance should show her those, Reed won't cross them and given his past he will flee at the first sign or trouble. She needs to know that." Jake agreed then told them quickly, "Beverly and I are having a gathering tomorrow in Gabby's backyard. We want everyone there." Willie tried to get an explanation but Kennedy stopped him. She smiled and told Jake, "We will be there and I'll keep Reed from telling anyone the news. I hope Michael can do the same." Jake laughed then realized he had Jaimie to deal with, poor Michael was in for a rough day from her! Reed went right to bed. Kylie tried to get information about the dinner but he wouldn't talk. She whined to Willie who told her to leave him be. She whined to Kennedy but was told to let him sleep. She got so frustrated she started crying and stomping her feet. Willie and Kennedy didn't know how to react, both had never dealt with a tantrum before. Reed came out and told them to let her fume, she needed to learn she couldn't get her way all the time. The two agreed with Reed, making Kylie cry and scream louder. After 10 minutes she gave up and sulked in her room, claiming nobody loved her. Reed just smiled and told her, "They love you enough to know when to let you sort yourself out. You learned a lesson here, you can't force people to do what you want when you want." She whined again but he walked away, going back to his room. Kennedy felt horrible about Kylie's tantrum but Willie laughed it off. The only words he could say were, "Welcome to motherhood, we just experienced our first temper tantrum." Kennedy gave him a forlorn look, asking softly, "Is it going to be like this for the next 10 years?" Willie kissed her and told her, "It'll get worse before it gets better but we will go through this together. Chapter 16 Reed came down early the next morning with a smile on his face. Willie just shook his head muttering, "Kids these days" getting a laugh from Kennedy. Reed ignored him and told them he had homework to do so he'll be busy all morning. Willie shot back a quick, "You better actually be working, I don't want your grades slipping because you have a girlfriend." Kylie teased Reed about that but only got a quick, "Damn right I have one and she likes me a lot." Kylie stuck her tongue out and ran downstairs to have her breakfast, but seeing her parents she put up her bratty kid act. Willie just ignored it and asked if she was going to play with Nichole at the party or going to Margaret's house. She ignored him and asked, "What's the party about?" Kennedy admitted the truth to her saying pointedly, "Only Jessie's family knows. Reed didn't say anything, and since we haven't heard from Valerie yet Michael hasn't said anything either." She pouted then said quietly, "I'll go with Nichole, she will probably go to Margaret's later anyway. At least I can hea the big secret." Kennedy whispered to Willie, "She's going to be as bad as Jaimie. She cares a bit too much. I think I understand why Dr. Eliza wanted her to go with Nichole and Margaret a lot more now." Willie nodded but added, "She at least has the innocence of youth, hopefully Jaimie will grow out of her phase soon." The time for the party arrived with Kylie eagerly getting everyone into the car. Gabby was outside greeting everyone and made an effort to kiss Reed on the cheek, making up for Jessie's big kiss the night before. Jessie came running out after Reed, kissing him on the lips while Kylie snickered. Kylie again teased him but stopped when Gabby kissed her on the cheek her making her blush deeply in embarrassment. She winked at Reed who mouthed, "Thank you" to her. The whole lot of people gathered in the back yard as Jake and Beverly announced the upcoming nuptials and their pregnancy. The couple was cheered by all, with Will getting attention from the mothers for becoming a big brother. Jenna Connors made him cringe at reminding him that he would be changing diapers for the next few years. Jessica Nelson joked, "Think of it as payback for all of the teasing that you gave us two years ago." The focus then shifted to Reed and Jessie, who until that moment had been holding hands unseen. Stacy Lopez offered her a big hug and added, "About time you got the guts to get over that crush." Scott Nelson nodded and smiled at him, no need for words between the two. Richard Samuels offered his condolences on having Jake keep a closer eye on him. Reed shot back, "What about Will? He's going to be his son, surely that's even worse." Richard laughed at that, with Will gulping at the realization that his new dad was his principal. The others said a unanimous, "True" while bursting into laughter. The topic turned to Reed and the settlement. He heard just how many of them had something similar. He felt relieved that he wasn't the only kid with a big trust fund but felt bad for the others. Courtney gave him perspective, saying, "I don't mind not having that kind of money. Considering that they scared you to death and tried to take your freedom away it's small change to make up for the fear and anxiety they put you through. Use it to make things better for yourself and Jessie. Having money hasn't changed any of the others why would it change you?" Getting a few moments alone, Jaimie told him the truth about the other settlements and trust funds. Reed felt relieved as Jaimie pointed out that she, Miles, Christina, Michael, Bryan, Hannah, and Nichole all had to endure things that were a lot worse than him and they too refused to touch their money. She was using hers to help kids in the hospital and attend school while Michael and Bryan gave to major charities. Hannah is saving it for her children to have a quality education while Miles and Christina are going to buy their own homes after they go to college. Dan Lopez had a nagging feeling about Reed that he couldn't shake. The boy was good with the girls but there was something about him that he just didn't like. He wanted to be absolutely sure that Reed was sincere in his actions, telling his wife, "I don't trust him yet." Melanie tried to get him to let it go and see the boy for what he is and not what he could be. He kept a close eye on Reed and Jessie, he acted well around her but Dan still felt there wasn't something right about him dating her. The next day, Eric and George came by to go for a run with Reed. They ran the mile or so distance to the school and went for a two mile jog around the track. After that they worked on Reed's starts, getting him to improve with each attempt. The three had a good time. Eric and George were so much alike it was like they were twins despite being born two months apart. Reed saw the side of the two that the others didn't normally see. They liked many of the same things as the others but they had interests in sports that Reed liked and the others didn't. George convinced him to try martial arts after Christmas, it was a better way of controlling his frustrations than just running. Reed told him that his doctor said he should try that or sports but sports came up first thanks to his mother's reluctance to allow him to try martial arts. When they showed him some basic moves Reed took only a few tries to learn them, the duo jointly declared him to have a natural ability which just needed some training to harness. Reed's workout was tiring, but relaxing as well. Kylie's teasing didn't annoy him as much and when he didn't respond she gave up. He asked Kennedy and Willie for permission to try to learn martial arts like George and Eric which got their approval. Reed added what the two told him which got Willie to agree fully. Willie added that Dr. Dane had suggested the same thing and he wouldn't have done it if it was dangerous or the wrong thing for him to do and they had gotten some contact information but hadn't act on it yet so there wasn't an excuse not to. Kennedy was reluctant but Willie pointed out that Eric and George were already highly trained and would not recommend it to Reed unless it was good for him. She was backed into a corner, Kennedy to agree but only if he kept his grades up and it didn't cut into his commitments to the track team. Mr. Herman was in a good mood on Monday when Reed came into class. He asked Reed how the announcement went with Reed saying, "He will be a proud father of two in about seven months." Mr. Herman laughed it off, adding, "I wish I could have made it but our date couldn't be rescheduled. I had been waiting weeks for Saturday night." Reed shook his head and asked, "Did you ask a similar question of Ms. Helena?" He nodded and added, "And she's going to be competing with the new Mrs. Bollinger for who has theirs first." Reed shot back, "Well at least you don't have to do extra paperwork, Mr. Bollinger had to add a change of name and adoption forms to his marriage license application." Mr. Herman retorted, "No adoptions, but she is taking my name though. She likes my name more than her own, it was her father's name so it means a lot to her." The day went smoothly. In French, he spoke privately with Ms. Helena and congratulated her twice. She just laughed it off, adding her thanks for his caring about them. Reed added on, "It could be worse, you could be marrying into our crazy family. You get to settle on being friends of Mr. Finn and Mr. Bollinger." She burst into a full laugh as he walked away with a smile. Throughout the week Reed won over more teammates as the hatred against him slowly vanished. The fact that he was growing closer to Eric and George and with Jake helping him improve his already existing skills, the team had little else to do but accept him. It helped too that during their next meet he substituted for a sick teammate and came in a respectable 4th place in two of the short distance races after having never practiced for them. He won two of the longer distance races but was bettered in the 1600 meters by a much more experienced runner. Friday, he was a bundle of nerves. Mr. Herman and Ms. Helena sensed he was nervous and asked him about it. All he could get out was, "Date" and, "Dance" which they realized was the 8th grade dance with his girlfriend Jessie. While he did managed to do his classwork they took pity on him and didn't call on him during class. English, Geometry, and Geography saved him the trouble of participating by holding regularly scheduled tests that day; this managed to quench the anxiety enough to make it through the classes. Reed rushed home and ate an early dinner as he worked hard to prepare for the dance. He chose a blue dress shirt and black slacks, hoping it would be alright for the dance. Rebecca stopped by to inspect Reed and gave her disapproval, sending him upstairs to change with into a red polo shirt and navy slacks. 10 minutes later he came down had her approval. At Jessie's house, Reed was given the once-over by Courtney with her kissing his cheek for good luck. Jessie came down in a navy skirt and red blouse that matched Reed's outfit. Reed glared at Rebecca who snickered as Courtney asked, "You didn't make him change into that, did you?" Reed told her what he was wearing which Courtney just shook her head at, telling Rebecca, "What's next, are you going to pick out their prom dresses and tuxedos?" Rebecca shot a quick, "Of course, just ask Hannah and Paige about my selections." A collective groan came over the three of them as Rebecca burst into a heavy laugh. The drive to the dance was done in silence as they picked up Rebecca's boyfriend Thomas. Dan met them inside and told the boys the usual speech with Gabby seeing why Reed reacted as he did after his and Jessie's date. She ushered them on with a glare to Dan, whispering reassurances to Reed and Thomas while Dan looked on surprised. At the school Sam York and her best friends Iris Donaldson and Francesca White-Clark greeted the two couples with open arms. Reed got a big kiss from Sam who joked that he took forever to get there. Reed shot back, "Not my fault, Rebecca made me change and Courtney had me model for her." Jessie groaned at Sam's teasing but kept a big smile on her face. Jessie immediately pulled him onto the dancefloor while the others giggled at her possessiveness. Over in the corner, Gabby was talking with Dan and the middle school principals, Dorothy Vega and Alice Rodriguez. Alice was still questioning the wisdom of allowing Reed to attend the dance while Dorothy watched his every movement, studying him closely. Gabby explained to the two that Reed was trusted by all of the parents especially her. Dan expressed his displeasure with being lumped with the others and explained what they thought he was and what he actually is are two different people. He added that he wasn't entirely convinced he had lost whatever his parents had done to affect him yet. He felt Reed could start turning into his brothers at any moment. Dorothy kept watching Reed and finally said to Alice, "This isn't the same boy who was here last year. The quiet, scared boy isn't here. You know what his mother did to him and being under his new parents has changed all of that. He's happy, energetic, and making that young lady very happy. Dan I know darn well that you have already let a known bully have the benefit of the doubt knowing he had an abusive parent, Reed deserves the same consideration from you especially as his abuse was longer and more intense than Scott's was." Alice was pensive and admitted, "You are right, we were fine with Scott so we should give Reed a chance." Dan wasn't fully convinced and his face gave his feelings away. Gabby whispered to him, "If you keep pushing him he will break and it won't be good for anyone. Cut him slack, he's a good boy you just haven't seen it yet." While the parents and principals were talking, Jessie and Reed were working hard on the dance floor. They had been the life of the dance immediately after setting foot on the floor. The fun lasted until they were confronted by the school's resident princess, the infamous Rachel Murphy, who demanded to cut in on their dancing. Reed allowed her to do so for one dance, hoping it would get her need for attention out of the way. The two moved away from Jessie and her friends to the middle of the floor and slow danced. Rachel wasted no time in seizing the moment and asked, "What is a hot guy like you doing what that tramp, that tranny, and their tomboy friend? You can do so much better than her. There are dozens of better looking girls around." Reed let her vent and say what she needed to say. He just rolled his eyes and told her the truth, "She's smart, funny, friendly, good with kids, does all her homework, works hard. Most importantly, she doesn't try to make up lies about others because she is jealous that she can't get a real date with a boy because all of them are tired of her childish antics." Reed walked away from Rachel towards Jessie and offered to dance with her again, which she gladly accepted. Rachel wasn't finished though and confronted him. Jessie told her sharply, "He isn't interested, Rachel, so please just stop before you get yourself tossed out of the dance." Rachel ignored her and continued on after Reed. Seeing that she wasn't taking no for an answer Reed took a deep breath and told her bluntly, "I was sitting at the next table when you tried to claim Rebecca made out with someone else on her first date with Thomas. Then you accused Thomas and Rebecca doing other things that I refuse to even retell because I still respect the rules about language and behavior. You made those same claims hoping to make both Thomas and Rebecca look bad and start a bad reputation for them. Both of those things done because you were jealous that she and Thomas had a mutual attraction to each other that has so far proven to be true and stronger than any relationship in the school." She tried to defend herself but Reed cut her off and told her, "You are obnoxious, bossy, vain, and have no concept of right and wrong. For your information, I have had a crush on Jessie for over two years and am extremely happy that she wanted to go out with me as well. My family may have been terrible people but I know what is right and wrong and will not abandon her for someone who won't find a real boyfriend until she grows up. Now if you excuse us, you are ruining everyone's night by causing a disturbance." Reed was panting and noticed everyone was staring at him. He rushed off and saw an angered look in Dan's eyes, scaring him even more. He started hyperventilating and apologized to both principals for causing a disturbance before running out of the school towards home. Dorothy and Alice both tried hard to get the dance going again then pulled Rachel aside and told her, "We warned you at the start of the year to start acting like a decent student but you have once again chosen to be the prima-donna just to get attention from the crowd. Well young lady, you are now banned from further school functions as you have shown that you could care less about acting like a model student and follow the rules. That means no more dances or the semiformal, and you can forget about the history field trip. Reed is right you do need to grow up, Rachel. If this were the high school you not only would have been booted you would have been suspended for causing this disturbance and you likely would have been involved in a fight with the girl whose date you tried to steal. Thankfully for you, she is a mature young lady and let Reed let you down with even more maturity." As Dorothy and Alice dressed down Rachel, Gabby glared at Dan who still had a scowl on his face. She walked over and tersely told him, "Your little speech scared the crap out of him. It was funny the first couple of times but you are damaging Reed. The last thing he needs is to be scared out of his mind that you are going to hurt him. He proved he doesn't need that speech because he stood up for my daughter and more importantly: your daughter." She took a deep breath then added, "If this is how things are going to be I don't think Jessie and Rebecca can go out with one another anymore. Not if she is going to be hurt because you still insist on bullying helpless boys in some asinine attempt to appear to be a tough father which we all know you really aren't. Reed hasn't realized it yet, but Scott and Thomas have and if you try it with them now you might not like their response and I don't believe Scott will hold back any longer and could snap at you physically. For all of your toughness, he's even tougher." Gabby asked Dorothy if she could drive Jessie back, she had to go after Reed. Dorothy agreed and had a few harsh words for Dan as well. Gabby drove around in circles trying to find Reed but to no avail. She called Kennedy and Willie and told them what happened and had them out looking but they too weren't finding anything either. This caused them to become extremely concerned. Reed ran as hard and as far as he could until he was as far from the school as he could get. He looked around and saw he was three miles away in Kensington not far from the beach. Reed continued walking along until he reached the beach, finally stopping to sit down at a table. He was all alone and staring out at the sand, seeing nobody around he finally let loose the fear and frustration in a long cry. He thought about Jessie and what dating her meant for her. He thought about all the trouble he brings and what it does to others and how many people were looking at jail time because of him. He thought about Kylie and all she had to endure because he didn't go with the flow and didn't give in to his mother. Above all he hated that no matter what he tried to do people just wouldn't let his past go. He may be a Pena now but people still would not let him be one without letting him know he was once a Clarence. He felt betrayed that even someone whom others felt was an uncle to them couldn't let him just be himself without warning him not to get out of line. No matter what he did, he was still just a Clarence. Reed's thoughts again turned to Jessie and how he was just hurting her every time he was with her. He couldn't let her date him, he had to get away from her. She deserved better, she deserved someone who wasn't the city's pariah. He hoped Rebecca could get her a better boyfriend because he wasn't the one for her. She deserved someone better than him. After pulling himself together Reed's thoughts were interrupted by a group of teenagers closing in on him. There were eight of them, he couldn't flee and he had little room to fight. He couldn't move forward or backward, any move was matched by the group. He was trapped. Reed stood his ground and asked what they wanted. One said money. Another said drugs. They didn't have a clear sense of what they wanted, it was clear that they just wanted trouble. The first lunged at Reed which he dodged while a second made a grab for his arm causing Reed to flip him. A third went for his leg which Reed countered while a fourth went for his back causing another flip. Reed was doing well until one of them faked a move and got Reed off guard allowing another to pull out a knife and stab Reed in the chest twice. Reed dropped hard, not uttering a word. The teens grabbed his wallet and took the $20, swearing as they saw that it contained next to nothing. Reed moved his head to look at the damage to him and saw the blood pooling slowly around his side. He realized he was in serious trouble. He managed to dial 911 before passing out, saying, "Stabbing at beach" as he collapse. He didn't end the call, knowing that someone would pinpoint the call eventually. He prayed his parents were going to be alright as his vision faded to black as he lost consciousness. Chapter 17 With a gasp Reed woke to see bright lights and beeping noises. He tried to get up but was held down by someone. He looked around and saw concerned looks on his mother and father's faces. Reed had tears in his eyes, mouthing, "I'm sorry" to them. The two told him not to move until the doctor came by. Reed had to lay still for several minutes until Dr. Samuels came into the room followed by Nigel Smith. He saw the concern on their faces and expected the worst. Dr. Samuels explained he lost a lot of his blood and that the stabbing had hit his bowel and liver. He was lucky that they were able to repair the damage but infection set in and caused him to remain comatose for a week. His infection had dissipated and the repairs were healing. He was out of school until after New Year's Day though. Reed tried to apologize for what happened, trying to take the blame for it. Willie quieted him down telling him, "You were lucky, there were several troopers in the barracks at the time so they were able to find you fast and stop the bleeding before you bled out. The teens that did it are already in jail. They recorded it and stupidly bragged about what they did. The one who did the actual stabbing is facing attempted murder charges in an adult prison." Reed shook his head and told him, "That's not what I meant. I ran off from the dance. I should have run home but I ran to the beach instead. It's my fault for being there in the first place. I caused this to happen. I'm again causing more trouble for everyone." Kennedy asked Willie to leave so she could talk alone. She knelt down next to him and told him softly, "I know that you were scared about what happened at the school. Gabby feels terrible about what Dan did to you. Jessie has been moping around the house since she heard what happened. And Rebecca won't speak to her father." Reed mumbled, "Tell her to stop and move on to someone else. I don't want her hurt anymore. I'm nothing but trouble and she will only get hurt. Mr. Lopez was right to warn me, I was causing trouble. I ruined their dance." Kennedy hugged him and kissed him then told him, "She had a great time until that girl tried to steal you away. She was proud of you as were all of her friends and the principals. Dan thought he was protecting the girls but Gabby and Melanie told him before not to do it. The girls are concerned about you, just let her see you once for her own sake." Reed was kept for another two days before being released to his parents' care. Reed's ride home wasn't pleasant as he had to lay down for much of it. At the house, he rushed inside before he was noticed but was met by a concerned Kylie as well as his grandparents Victoria and Jorge. The three embraced him then pulled back when he winced in pain. Kylie led him up to his room and made him lay down while she got him everything he needed with Victoria and Jorge helping him become comfortable. Reed was cooped up inside his house for the next few weeks with his only trips being to Dr. Samuels' office and his appointment with Dr. Dane. Dr. Dane tried to work with him on his confidence but it was at a new low after the dance. Reed tried to explain that everything he did always ended with him getting into some sort of fight or argument and someone getting into trouble. Even when he avoided it he still got into trouble. Dr. Dane tried to tell him that he wasn't to blame but Reed pointed out that he was the common factor in all of the incidents. Eric and George visited Reed at home whenever they had a free afternoon. His presence on the track team was badly missed but nobody blamed him for not being there. The few who had a problem with him were asked to leave the team, the rest of the team were his teammates in full. They wanted him to be healthy when he returned and were trying their best to ensure he didn't have to carry the team all on his own. Scott and Stacy visited every day, dropping off his schoolwork and talking with him. Courtney dropped by to try to get him to see Jessie before she visited with Michael. Each time her name was mentioned he winced in pain and shed a tear, telling Courtney that it was best that Jessie move on to someone better. After the third day she stopped trying to ask, only checking in on him to see if there was anything she could get for him. Reed's issues indirectly helped Kylie. Due to the need to be there with Reed Kylie, had to go home with either Margaret or Nichole giving her more time to play with her two cousins and bringing them closer together. Margaret's mother Rachel adored Kylie and was more than willing to babysit her for Kennedy and Willie as Kylie was a joy to have over. The second weekend Reed was in the hospital the Winnisimmet Fire Department held their annual family Christmas Party, which Kylie was brought along to. The members knew about Kylie's transition but few saw how different she looked from when she was last seen. The members of Paul's engine company had gotten so used to her being herself that they refused to believe that Kevin had ever existed. She looked, sounded, and acted like a completely different person and any trace of Kevin was attributed to Reed's influence rather than Kevin. The chief ensured that Kylie was treated like one of their own. Anyone who asked why she was there were told immediately about Reed's stabbing which shut them up. She may not fully be part of the family any longer, but she was one of the family that night. She was there with Paul as his niece and would be treated as such or else disciplinary hearings would occur. That would follow the inevitable shunning by all members for badmouthing and mistreating, "One of their own." None wanted to endure that, it was essentially putting your life at risk because you can't keep your mouth shut about one of their kids. As the night wore on, Kylie won over more and more people as they talked with her. Margaret and she got along well with the other firefighters' kids and were playing games when they weren't talking with the parents. Margaret managed to arrange a couple of sleepovers with the girls during February vacation, with Kylie being invited to go too. Rachel was frequently asked about how Kylie could behave so naturally as a girl getting a swift, "She is acting as herself, she doesn't have the fear of someone hurting her to stop her from being herself." The hurt look and mention of hurting her got the others whispering about what her birth mother had done to her. Paul explained about the rampant abuse which most had either had not believed or had not heard before. By the end of the night, all had a stronger hatred for Penelope and new hatred for Kevin. Kylie had an appreciation for a lot of the things Rachel had wanted to do with Margaret that Margaret wasn't too pleased to do. Margaret was starting to get out of the girly phase and into her own style, while Kylie was still enamored with being a girl. She was happy that she had her little girl for a little longer even if she was her niece. Kylie was happy to have another person close who was girly as her even if she was an adult. To her credit Margaret was more than happy to let her mother and Kylie enjoy girly things, as long as Kylie played with her when she requested it Margaret was happy to let her mom spoil her cousin. Margaret was starting to act more tomboyish which Paul loved and Kylie wasn't pleased with but she was alright supporting it. She asked Rachel how she felt about Margaret doing tomboyish things earning a smile and hug for her concern but also a, "We love her no matter what. Plus, you know this was how Stacy and Rebecca Lopez acted at her age before they discovered boys. Rebecca still acts this way, and you saw how beautiful she can make people look with her skill yet she still enjoys a game of basketball and football." Rachel and Kennedy were in constant contact while Willie and Kennedy were at Reed's bedside. Kylie's concerns were heartwarming, but Kylie's need to be overly girly was a bit of a concern to them. Dr. Eliza needed to help her tone down her needs, a little goes a long way but Kylie was going whole hog jumping into girlhood with both feet. They hoped she tempered this need soon, it was becoming an obsession rather than a need. Back at home, Kylie doted over Reed when she wasn't doing schoolwork. She acted as his secretary and receptionist, greeting anyone who came in and clearing whether Reed was up to seeing them. She had a tough time with Rebecca and Jessie, but abided by Reed's wishes and refused their meeting requests much to their dismay. She drew the line at relaying a kiss from Jessie, getting a big laugh from both girls and a smile from Kylie and Reed. He was glad that they accepted his refusal to see them. Dr. Dane visited Reed on the evening of his regularly scheduled session saving him a visit to the hospital. The two finished talking and walked downstairs when Dan Lopez rang the doorbell with Rebecca and Jessie in tow. Seeing Dan, Reed immediately collapsed onto the floor. He curled into a ball, turning away from Dan and shaking in fear of what he might do to him. Dr. Dane asked who he was to which Kennedy explained. She made strong mention to Dan's normal boyfriend threat that Reed had taken to heart prompting his fleeing of the dance. Dr. Dane scowled at him and told him loudly, "You threatened a boy who suffers from severe PTSD due to years of physical abuse by both parents as what, a joke? Your little threat is causing him severe psychological and physical pain. You may be trying to make things right but the last thing he needs is to see you. I'd recommend that you not see Reed until he comes to you. He simply can't endure the trauma, next time he might physically harm himself or worse." Dr. Dane led Reed upstairs while Kennedy followed. The girls led Dan outside and told their mothers what happened with Melanie pleading with Dan to let her handle things from now on. Rebecca was harsher, refusing to talk with her father again. Jessie took the incident hardest. She broke down as soon as she saw her mother. Gabby tried to console her but couldn't get her to stop. Dr. Dane came out and asked for Jessie. He explained what was going on and why and asked her to go up and see Reed. He hoped that seeing her would calm him and get him to open up, and to possibly get him to accept that he has nothing to be guilty about. Jessie didn't bother to knock, walking into Reed's room without notice. She sat down next to him and hugged him. Reed turned over and flinched but was held in place by Jessie's hug. Reed calmed down enough to face her, quietly asking, "Why are you here? I told mom and dad I don't want to hurt you anymore." Jessie put her hand on his knee and told him back, "You never hurt me; you did anything but hurt me." Reed lowered his head and muttered, "I'm nothing but trouble for you. You can't go to a dance or the movies without me causing a scene. You need to get away from me." Jessie shook her head and drew a deep breath, saying sharply, "You were attacked by a bunch who were mad at you for defending yourself from two bullies who were already told to leave you alone by your friends. You protected the three of us from them, you put yourself in danger to keep us safe. And what happened at the dance? That was all Rachel's doing. Rachel has hated us since boys started seeing the real side of her after her blowup in school two years ago. You told her the truth and she just couldn't accept it. You did what so many of us have wanted to do to her for two years. You are seen as a hero in our school, you did what nobody else would do." Reed countered with, "Mr. Lopez told me not to hurt you and I did. I ruined your fun twice. I'm dangerous to be around. He warned you about me." Jessie got up and told him, "Mr. Lopez told you to keep your hands to yourself and if we said no it means no. You didn't harm me nor Rebecca and you tried your hardest to keep yourself from doing any of that. He screwed up badly. He knew your parents hurt you bad and you were afraid of doing something that would hurt anyone but the still gave you his usual warning, thinking that you could still be like your brothers and birth parents. He was wrong to do it, mom and Mrs. Lopez have been arguing with him since you ran off about him overreacting around boys. He doesn't hate you, he is scared of boys in general." She leaned in and kissed him, not letting him pull back. Reed gave in and shed tears. Jessie softly told him, "Mom loves you for everything you try to do. She won't let Mr. Lopez oversee any dates anymore, not even with Stacy or Courtney. We all love you, nothing that has happened is your fault. Stop blaming yourself." Jessie kisses him again and hugs him deeply. Reed just let her do it, crying into her shoulder as she held the hug. When they broke the hug she softly told him, "I had the best time with you and want to have more. Mom thought a group date would help you ease into things, one among us Lawrence and Finns." Reed blushed and said, "I'd love to" leading to another kiss from Jessie. Dr. Dane knelt next to Reed and offered him some last words before leaving, saying softly, "This young lady is worth whatever trouble others bring to you. She cares deeply about you, try to give her a chance. It might be too early to go on solo dates but ones with your cousins are a good idea especially those who you feel comfortable around. I'll see you in two weeks, hopefully things will be better by then." Dr. Dane walked outside and told Kennedy, "He's on the mend. I am recommending some quality time with this young lady and with his cousins. I'll see him in two weeks, I hope he is doing better but I think he is starting to see things differently now." Jessie blushed as Dr. Dane spoke. Kennedy softly asked what she did only getting a quick, "Nothing that I want to say in front of mom and you" then blushing deeper. Gabby asked her when she was going out and who was going with them, getting a nod at the idea of it happening when Reed was able to get out on his own and going with Michael, Miles, or Jaimie. Kennedy signed off on it, but felt bad that Rebecca was being excluded. Melanie snickered and told her, "Too bad, she can handle going with Thomas someplace else." Willie went up to see Reed and told him everything was set, the moms handled the details. He hugged Reed warmly, softly saying, "Nobody will ever hurt you again, not while I'm around." Reed just nodded and went to sleep, smiling at seeing Jessie again. The next afternoon Reed and Olivia were watching as a Realtor walked around the home next door. The home was being shown to prospective buyers. Reed hoped that the new family was tolerant of the people in the neighborhood especially Kylie, Sam, and Jaimie. He had heard some horror stories about bad neighbors who disapproved of transgender kids and hoped they were nothing like them. A car pulled into the driveway and Reed almost passed out in fear. Mr. Herman and Ms. Helena were in the car. They were looking the house over and asking questions. Olivia chuckled and pulled Reed outside, saying hello to the engaged and expecting couple. Seeing Reed's shock both of them chuckled at seeing Reed, asking, "Did we come at a bad time?" Olivia herself laughed and asked, "It depends. Does living near your students count as a bad thing regarding a new house?" The Realtor looked annoyed but Mr. Herman fired back, "It depends on how many and who they are." Reed mumbled, "Five of us, seven if you count Sam and Rebecca." Mr. Herman's jaw dropped then saw Stacy, Jaimie, Miles, and Michael walking down the street. Ms. Helena laughed harder, telling him, "Just look at it this way, it could be worse. It could be your worst students instead of your best." Now the Realtor was blatantly annoyed. She showed Mr. Herman and Ms. Helena around the house while the others took notice. Olivia ushered them away to give the couple some privacy, with Jaimie giving Reed his homework. Miles went inside to help with Reed's French homework with Jaimie pouting again at being refused. A few minutes later Mr. Herman asked if there was anything else he should know about the house. The Realtor looked around and quietly whispered, "The reason this house is so low priced is there are several children in the neighborhood who are abnormal." Mr. Herman asked what she meant, getting a quick, "They are trannies. A couple of teen boys who are trying to be girls." Mr. Herman shook his head and said, "I know this already. In fact you saw one of them before we went inside. She was my top student last year, her father is a close friend of mine as well as a colleague of ours and their family is strongly tied into this community. If that is the only problem with the house then we will buy it but we will seek another Realtor because we will not deal with you. We will be reporting your behavior to your bosses and look to revoke your license." Mr. Herman was snubbed but he just smiled and added, "We will deal with the family directly then, excuse us while we make some phone calls." Ms. Helena went to check on Reed and saw Jaimie leaving with her face still in a pout. She offered her an apology adding, "I know you are upset but Miles and Reed have been through similar troubles, he is a way for Reed to vent as much as learn." She understood but still felt bad. She told Jaimie softly, "You can double-check Reed's work from time to time so Miles isn't accidentally doing the wrong things with the work. It's not directly helping but it'll ease your need to help." Mr. Herman smiled and told the Realtor, "We just closed the deal. They were pleased to do the deal without having to pay you. Apparently you voided your contract by what you said about the girls, and they tried already to have you removed when they were told that this was the second time you told that kind of story to people. A formal complaint is being made against you before the licensing board alongside ours. I hope you enjoy your license because it's going to be revoked soon. We will see to it, nobody messes with my students without paying a price." John Finn and Sean Beretta arrived home almost simultaneously and saw the two teachers next to the Pena home. Both looked at them with suspicion, asking, "Is something wrong?" Mr. Herman just laughed telling them, "Not unless getting new neighbors is going to be a problem." The two started laughing as well. Jaimie told her father what Mr. Herman had just done to the Realtor getting a big smile from John and nod of approval from Sean. John added, "You two will be perfect fits in this neighborhood." Chapter 18 Mr. Herman and Ms. Helena met with the owners of the home and signed the contract for the house. The owners were good people, they were proud of the way the neighborhood had changed with the four families who moved in in the last three and a half years but it was time to retire. The fact that the young couple was a creating a family of their own appealed to them, especially with their closeness with the existing families and especially the kids. Time passed quickly as school began to get into vacation fever with teachers easing off their students while the students worked to get their unfinished work done before the break. Reed was caught up in all of his classes and getting bored with lack of work. Olivia Samuels had to find him things to keep him occupied but struggled to find the perfect thing. Beverly Riley gave her a solution when she came by to discuss the wedding with her sister Olivia. Reed sat and listened as the two argued about costs and worked with figures on a laptop. Reed noticed something both missed and told Beverly about it, getting an odd look but was shocked when Reed proved he was right. Olivia found Reed his way of keeping occupied. He could help handle the budget while she and Beverly were too excited to focus. She was a great accountant but even they are prone to having moments of clouded thoughts and miss things. Beverly listened as Reed explained why he was so good with the accounting software, learning that he had to handle his parents' budgets for them because his mother was too lazy or his father too preoccupied with work to do it themselves. Then when his mother ran off he had to budget money for his and Kylie's food and utilities, using money he earned from his summer job to pay the bills just to keep the power. He had experience but he also had a natural gift with numbers, one that he didn't show too often. Reed was perfect for the job and was able to save her money by suggesting purchases from a few places over others. Reed got more done in two hours than Beverly had gotten done in two weeks and saved her about $3,000, plus was looking at saving even more with other needed purchases budgeted for the near future. The sisters jokingly asked if he did taxes as well, getting a quiet, "Only the paper forms, I haven't used the electronic forms yet. Mom wouldn't file them that way and dad was too busy to do it on his own." Thinking about Reed's age, she asked him if he could get a work permit. Reed asked what this was about and got a big smile and simple, "You can help me at my office after school when you aren't at practices. Things are going to be hectic soon and I need help from someone I can trust. It's only a couple of hours a week but it's a big help for us all." Reed agreed quickly, with Olivia telling him she will talk with his parents about it. Willie came home first and asked Beverly for more details, getting a rough estimate for the basic amount of hours. Kennedy looked up the laws and regulations and agreed that it was alright to do provided Reed could quit at any point. Kylie teased him about having to get a job which got Reed to tease back, "It's better than watching you all afternoon" earning a shriek and pout from her as well as a laugh from their parents. The Saturday before Christmas the family had to make a trip to one of the large function halls in the city. The Winnisimmet Police Department's annual Christmas party required the four of them to attend with Reed agreeing to go only if he could take Jessie, getting a quick yes from Willie especially given his health problems. She would give Reed a chance to leave early if he was in pain or uncomfortable, with her mother being more than happy to host the couple while the Penas remained at the party. Kylie wore a red velvet dress with a big green bow on the back with green leggings and green bow in her hair. Kennedy spent two hours preparing her for the party, relishing the time the two were spending getting prepared. Willie wore his best suit while Reed wore a red dress shirt and green tie with black slacks. Jessie and Kennedy wore similar red dresses to Kylie but without the bow or accompanying headband but did have green leggings on underneath. The five made an impressive sight and had all eyes on them when they came outside. Jessie gave Dan Lopez a hard glare as he saw the couple together to which Dan averted his gaze and turned away in shame. Reed held her hand tight but Jessie's subtle massaging of his palm got him to calm down before his anxiety and fear took over. The five families made their way together to the Christmas party in a convoy. Reed and Jessie were joined by Stacy Lopez and Scott Nelson as the only couples among the group, with Scott telling Dan to keep away from them or else. Dan saw a look of anger in Scott's eyes and didn't fight the demand, only telling them, "Keep things decent, there are kids here." Scott's standing up to Dan didn't go unnoticed and was met with questions from anyone within earshot, Dan ignored the requests and walked away in shame. The Finns stayed out of things but Jaimie acted as a go-between from the two couples and their parents. After a while the couples made the rounds of the party with Reed being the center of attention as soon as he was noticed. Reed was in a constant blush as Jessie introduced herself as his girlfriend to the officers, with Reed glad that they were only interested in knowing who she was and seeing him close to her and relying on her at times to keep stable it made sense why she was there while her older sister Courtney wasn't. Michael would have wanted her there, but he understood why she wasn't. Reed had to introduce Jessie to the self-defense instructors who taught him how to fight back. She beamed with pride as she told them about Reed doing well with the moves and showed them the video of him defending against the five boys. Scott showed his own video and got big smiles as he did everything they had taught to him and moved around instead of standing still. Reed tried to tell them that they didn't work the last time but when he told how many people he had to face they both laughed, with the senior trainer telling him, "It's only supposed to be useful against two, maybe three people at most. You were facing a gang of teenage boys and did well. Your only mistake there was putting yourself in that position in the first place but you are forgiven for that. Good luck, son. You are a legend, the best person we ever trained." Jessie enjoyed keeping Reed comfortable, his pain wasn't too bad and her support physically eased much of the pain. After a full hour at the party he had finally had enough, needing to sit then needing to lay down. Gabby was there quick and ushered the two to her house where Reed laid on the couch while Jessie sat next to him. The two talked while the pain subsided, Jessie smartly using the talking to divert his attention while his painkiller kicked in. Gabby smartly let them do their thing alone, only popping into the room at intervals to ensure they knew she was still there. Time passed faster than they thought and both fell asleep after losing a battle with exhaustion. Reed was awoken by Kennedy softly shaking his shoulder. He saw Jessie sleeping next to him and tried to apologize for falling asleep but was shushed by Gabby who quietly explained to him, "You didn't do anything wrong, you just fell asleep after your medication kicked in. Jessie fell asleep after you did, she barely slept last night and was running on fumes most of the day as well. I know you are afraid but trust me, you are in no trouble." Gabby hugged him and kissed his forehead, telling him, "You were perfect tonight. Jessie needed this as much as you did. Courtney and Michael are going with you two to the movies tomorrow so you had better rest up." Kylie teased him about missing the party but Reed ignored it. He was still groggy and fell asleep in the car, getting Kylie frustrated that she couldn't tell him about the party. Willie managed to get her to see that he had a better time with Jessie at her house away from all the people, but she still wanted his attention so she could tell him all about what he had missed. The next morning, Reed was energized and didn't feel the usual pain in his abdomen. The pain was now just a dull throb that was annoying but manageable. He saw several texts from Jessie that showed that she had been told they had a date that evening which made him smile, the night before was a great relief to him in so many ways. Kylie managed to get Reed to listen to her to which she told him about the party. Reed going home early caused her to get all the attention, which she loved. She told about people Willie being the best dad and Kennedy being the best mom. She was the life of the party, stealing the show from the DJ Lopez as well as Cat and JD Finn who all slept through the party. Reed spent the day working on homework until Jaimie came over to get him for his date with Jessie. Michael and he were going bowling with Jessie and Courtney while the rest of their friends went to the movies. John gave him a hug for good luck and told Michael to not complain too much when he didn't do too well. Miles told Reed to just relax and let the girls dictate where things went during the date, easing some of his anxiety. Gabby picked up the boys with Reed sitting between the girls in the car. Miles made a joke about being the luckiest guy for getting to sit between two pretty girls which got a blush from Jessie and Reed. Jaimie pulled him away and wished the two of them luck, then proceeded to berate Miles for his teasing. Watching the whole scene from his porch, Dan felt miserable. He hated that Reed was terrified of him and that he was all but ignored by his daughters. Melanie was slowly starting to talk with him again, but she still had her concerns. Dan kissed Rebecca and Stacy as they left with Scott to pick up Thomas, giving them more money than they needed to do as they pleased and for the first time told the three to enjoy themselves. Melanie asked what that was all about, getting a quiet, "I can't do it anymore. I can't be the tough guy when I'm the only one afraid for the kids. I badly hurt him, she's not even my daughter but I scared him and he can't look at me without running away. I can't do this anymore, I can't be the bad guy to them. I truly can't do this to him anymore." Dan slowly burst into tears, he couldn't hold back any longer. Reed's fear was hurting him more than he let on, tearing him apart. Dan wasn't a tough guy, he was a concerned father and uncle but his concerns weren't shared and it took him seeing how badly he hurt Reed to face the truth. Dan's breaking down caused Melanie to break down as well. She hated seeing her husband that way. She kissed him deeply and told him, "We will work something out, he just needs time. He knows you didn't do it on purpose; he is just working against years of fear. You will find a way of reaching out to him that won't upset him." Out of the corner of his eye Reed saw Dan's breakdown and felt bad about it. Jessie whispered, "He's finally accepting punishment." Reed whispered back, "I don't want to do that to people." Courtney whispered back to him, "You didn't, he did it to himself." The foursome spent two hours enjoying their bowling and another hour walking around the neighborhood. Gabby picked them up promptly at 9PM and drove them straight home. Reed had done more that evening than he had done in weeks and felt energized. When they arrived back at home, the mood was somber as Dan was waiting for his daughters to return from their dates. Reed saw Dan on his porch and walked over, asking to speak with him privately. Dan ushered him inside telling the others to stay away until Reed said it was alright. Inside, Reed asked if Dan trusted him enough to not have to warn him. Dan admitted, "You never needed a warning. I shouldn't have done it in the first place. I thought deep down you were still like your former family but it was stupid to think that. I initially gave you the warning because I did it for the other boys. I didn't want it to seem like I favored you. I knew I shouldn't have done it but I did anyway and it hurt you badly. I kept up the act because I thought it might be an act by you but you showed it wasn't and it nearly killed you. I shouldn't have done it, you didn't deserve it but I couldn't back down. I'm sorry, you didn't deserve it." Reed asked if he felt bad about doing it or felt bad about it backfiring badly. Dan sat down and lowered his head in shame admitting, "Both but mostly because I saw how much it hurt you when I was doing it. I screwed up, I should have known better but I was too into playing the tough guy that I didn't see that you are still a vulnerable, hurt boy underneath. I put you through hell for no reason. I didn't mean to but I did." Dan broke down, crying openly. Reed sat next to him and softly said, "I forgive you. You didn't mean to cause any of that. I shouldn't have run off and I shouldn't have thought you would hurt us. I'm sorry for causing you problems with the girls and the other parents." Dan leaned over and hugged him, the two ending the bad feelings without the others intervening for them. Reed walked out and didn't say anything. Dan looked better but didn't say anything about what happened inside either. Gabby and Melanie whispered to one another that it was over with Melanie joking, "If he held out longer he could have gotten a car or something just as big." Kylie was pestering Reed for news about the date, getting a smile and simple, "I beat the others." She was disappointed and grunted at his lack of details getting their parents laughing. When she went to sleep Willie and Kennedy asked what really happened getting the same response but added, "I talked with Mr. Lopez. He won't do his tough guy act to me anymore." The two just nodded and let it go, it was over and Reed didn't need to explain anything to them about it. Christmas break came four days later. Reed had the teens over daily to keep him company during the vacation with Kylie again acting as his receptionist. Dr. Samuels paid him visits to check on his wound and remove the stitches with Olivia helping to redress the bandages and keep the others away. Reed was cleared for some physical exertion but was told to keep it to running and to stop immediately if he had pain. He was barred from helping move Mr. and Mrs. Herman into their new house on New Year's Day. Jessie was over each day to help Reed with his homework. She was doing better at keeping him interested in the work than anyone else, the only problems she had was with French but Miles was there to do that for her. Kylie teased him about having Jessie over while they worked on his health homework, Jessie just smiled at her and asked when she was going to get her own boyfriend sending her running off embarrassed and ashamed. Willie and Kennedy refused to listen to her complaints when she came back down from her room saying, "You were the one teasing him, she was just being a good girlfriend in defending him." Christmas Eve, the whole extended family gathered together at the Finn home for a party. The Hermans were invited to come as well, getting them their first true taste of the neighborhood. Reed joined the teens in the basement entertainment room while Kylie and Nichole played with Virgil York and Daisy in the living room. Mr. Herman, or Ben as he insisted on being called now that he was their neighbor, saw the parents of his students in a different light. Scott's parents were warm and inviting. Jenna's mother was fun loving and teasing. Will's mother and Richard's parents were quiet yet intuitive. Eric's and George's dads mingled among everyone, getting everyone involved. They mirrored their children closely, he was proud that they learned their behavior from them. The only surprise was Stacy's parents. Dan was quiet and avoiding much of the party. Dan didn't handle crowds well, even if they were close family. Melanie was at John's side teasing him whenever she had a chance. Ben asked what was going on with them getting an odd, "She's acting normal, but Dan is still feeling bad about screwing up with Reed. He doesn't handle crowds well and this whole Reed situation sapped his energy, he will be back to normal in a few days." He asked what that was about getting some of the story but reading between the lines he understood fully what happened. He asked if Dan was ever that way with anyone else, getting a nod and being told about his handling of Jaimie when he first arrived but was also told, "You know what happened with Reed's birth parents, Dan wasn't thinking about that until it blew up in his face. He took it hard but they settled things It'll just take time to get things going easier." The future Mrs. Herman, or Beth as she insisted they call her, got along well with the mothers. Her handling of Jaimie earned her high praise, especially given she never gives in so easily. Beth told them her secret- she had her double check Miles' work when Reed was done to ensure it was up to snuff, she recognized her handwriting from the start on some of the notes to Reed and gave her the OK to continue doing it without her knowing she knew she had been doing it all along. That got everyone laughing and smiling. Beth was a perfect fit with them. Downstairs, Reed was feeling hemmed in with all of the others. He was glad they were finding anything else to talk about other than him but he still felt anxious and needed to get out. Jessie suggested they go upstairs and see the twins, knowing they would cheer him up and need someone else to distract them. The couple walked upstairs and all eyes fell on them. Reed just ignored it and went to where the twins were playing which immediately got their attention, getting a big, "Thank you" from Nichole, Daisy, and Kylie who were stuck having to entertain them until that point. Jessie joined Reed getting a cold stare from Cat but ignored it in favor of a hug from JD. The three girls fled to where the teens were leaving just Virgil and DJ playing in the living room. The two didn't pay attention to the couple, DJ favored Virgil and Virgil knew to let Cat get attention from someone else when she demanded it. Ben and Beth watched the two with the twins and commented on Reed being so good with Cat. The others laughed it off, letting him know the truth, "He's the only one out of all the kids who has any experience with young kids. He practically raised Kylie all alone." The couple saw Reed doing his big brother role with the twins which confirmed what the others were saying, he had the twins acting much better especially Cat who was almost a different person with him there. The party wound down soon after with the group exchanging gifts. The three expectant couples got baby related gifts with the Hermans getting everything they could need, saving hundreds of dollars. Their shock got the others giggling, it was an act of friendship and a thank you for being so understanding towards their kids. Jake Bollinger made it a point to note that it was only the beginning; they were now part of the family even if they weren't related to any of them. Kylie and Nichole made out better than they had thought, both getting dolls and clothes. Reed tried to avoid the attention but was forced to accept his gifts from the others, accepting gifts that included software and a pile of gift cards for various stores. His gift to Jessie of a gold necklace with a small angel pendant was a big surprise, nobody knew he had gotten out to buy it with Willie slyly told Gabby, "He spent his allowance on it, I had to buy it for him to keep it a secret." The next morning Kylie and Reed were late waking up, allowing Willie and Kennedy to set out gifts for them under their small tree. When the two came down they hugged each other tight, crying at the sight. The two hugged and kissed their parents for being so good to them, refusing to open anything until they had a chance to eat their breakfasts. Kylie and Reed did their best to cook their parents breakfast, refusing any help. Reed handled the stove while Kylie set the table and got the syrup, coffee, and juice. Reed was a decent cook, telling them he cooked for his brothers while his parents slept in. The duo tried to tell him he didn't have to cook but Reed insisted, saying sharply, "It's the one day you shouldn't have to cook. I want to do this for you, you do so much for us we need to do something special for you." Kylie calmed him before he accidentally hurt himself, getting him to set the pancakes, eggs, and bacon down on the table then directing him to eat. She made sure he actually touched his food before she sat down to eat as well. The four ate in silence with Kylie ensuring Reed was still eating and not pushing food around his plate to hide his lack of appetite. She herself ate her fill but waited until the others were done before clearing the table. Willie and Kennedy insisted on helping cleanup, telling the two to get dressed in the meantime. While they were upstairs the two whispered to one another about Reed's behavior. Willie was concerned but Kennedy was content, telling him, "He knows he didn't have to cook, he wanted to do it. There's only so many ways he can show he loves us and that was one of them. Kylie does it all the time with her hugs and kisses, Reed is too old for that stuff so he shows it this way." Reed was the first to come down, he was wearing his white button down shirt, navy blue slacks, and a red and green tie. Kylie was next; she was wearing a dark green dress with red leggings and black Mary Jane shoes. The two waited again for Willie and Kennedy to get dressed, Willie was dressed similar to Reed while Kennedy wore a red dress with shoes. Kylie dove into the presents, handing each one something with their name on it. Neither kid got excited about their gifts, however Kennedy and Willie cried at the ones Reed and Kylie gave them. Kennedy got a gold locket with Kylie and Reed's pictures inside. Willie got a picture frame with their pictures inside. They tried to ask how they got them done and when, only getting sly smiles from both. Kylie finally admitted, "Uncle Paul and Mrs. Samuels did them. Grandpa and Grandma got ones too." Both hugged the kids as Kennedy kissed their cheeks, telling them softly, "These are the second best presents we have ever gotten." Kylie and Reed asked jointly, "Second best?" Willie hugged them both and told them, "Second only to you two." Chapter 19 Presents opened, the family headed to the Castillo apartment to see the kids' new grandparents. The two were happy to see them, knowing they would get lots of attention and give Willie and Kennedy a break. Jorge embraced the two and kissed their foreheads while Victoria ushered the four into the apartment. They were given more presents and forced to eat more of Jorge's food, as they had expected. Reed was happy with the visit, he idolized Jorge and felt bad for not being able to learn more from him due to the dates and getting stabbed. Jorge just smiled and told him he learned enough already and he needed to enjoy himself, there was plenty of time to learn later. The four were enjoying their time with Jorge until the doorbell rang and a dozen people came inside. Seeing Reed and Kylie there were several swears in Spanish flung at the two as Jorge moved to greet the visitors. Jorge's outraged look shut them all up immediately. He took a sharp breath and told them in his coldest, calmest voice in Spanish, "These two are my new grandchildren. They are blood and they are family to me. They are here because I wanted to see my son and daughter-in-law and my grandchildren. This is a family holiday and they are my family. They are here for the same reason you are, but without the intent to inherit from me. I don't need your permission to say who can and can't visit my home nor do I need permission from any of you to care for my niece's children. You don't have to like your cousin but I'll be damned if you are using your hatred of her against these children. If you have a problem with that, leave. Don't set foot in this house again and don't call, write, or even look at me again. You will be finished as family to me and will never get me to change my mind on this matter." Jorge had spoken. The group shuffled out in fear and disgust. Jorge calmly told Victoria, "Any phone calls about this from other relatives, tell them I stand by what I said. They made their choice, they can live with it. They are done as my family." Victoria added, "They knew what they were doing before they came here, they were trying to test you to see if you would give in. They only care about what they will inherit from you. Willie is your son making him inherit everything." Jorge laughed, then told Willie, "I have no blood children, I was leaving it all to John, Leslie, and Karen. As my son, I am leaving it to you." Willie tried to reason with him but Victoria sharply added, "All three told us they refuse to take a penny, you are his son now and you deserve it all. This isn't negotiable, it's family business. You are now family and our son and daughter-in-law and grandchildren. Just accept it and let it rest." Willie reluctantly agreed but Kennedy told them quietly, "The others will fight it." Victoria smiled and whispered back, "They can fight all they want, he told them already nobody except whom he chooses gets a penny. He has years to go, but at his age he is preparing just in case. They don't have a legal claim, it's all been prepared by the Johnsons with Karen, Leslie, and John's blessing. He's his son, he gets everything regardless of blood thanks to his adoption." Willie hugged both of them, saying, "This is too generous. You don't know me all that well, why are you giving me something I don't deserve?"Victoria laughed while Jorge gave him a sly smile at Willie being so forgetful. Jorge told him, "You must not have remembered living here. You grew up across the street. We saw you grow from a baby into a man. Your parents, may they rest in peace, were good people who talked with us daily. Before their passing, they asked us to watch out for you in any way possible. You stuck your neck out to help the kids of this city and avoided people trying to kill you for doing so. You stood up for our great-niece against people you knew and cared about. I could go on and on. You don't want it, that's why I am leaving it to you. You are my son now and I want to leave something for you to allow yourself something to enjoy. Even if you don't touch it, you will have it there as a reminder of me." Victoria shook her head and smiled. Kennedy took his hand and kissed it telling him, "It's the greatest gift he can give you, his legacy. Just say thank you and let him have his pride moment." Willie hugged him and thanked him, the hugged and kissed Victoria on the cheek. The doorbell rang again and as the door opened, Cat and JD came running in to see Jorge and Victoria. John saw Willie's flushed face and asked, "He told you already?" Willie nodded, and then told him, "He had some words with some of his nieces and nephews before he told me." John shook his head in disgust, admitting, "They think they can sweet talk him into forking over money but that'll never happen. They only care about what he gives them, not him as their uncle." Victoria directed the five newcomers to sit and eat while Cat and JD played. Kylie was stuck entertaining JD who started to get her attention while Cat was monopolizing Reed's attention. He was jealous of Cat but Kylie was good with him. He liked that she was willing to play what he wanted to play and she didn't complain about him wanting to play with her. Kylie liked that he wasn't forceful like Cat and did more than bang things like DJ does. JD walked over and hugged Kylie for no reason, saying, "Kylie fun" getting the others to smile and say, "Aw". Kylie just ignored it and played on, but hugged him back when the others weren't looking. Cat finally had enough playtime and decided to fall asleep in Reed's lap. Reed just picked her up and placed her in Victoria and Jorge's bedroom and moved on as if nothing was happening. Valerie whispered, "Thanks" to him, he just shrugged and explained to her, "It's nothing, I just hope she isn't up all night now" earning a giggle and quick, "She won't be, she sleeps much better after she plays with you." Reed sat with Jaimie who proceeded to ask him why he avoided her. Reed tried to figure out what she was talking about but was cut off by Jaimie saying, "You work with Miles and everyone else but you avoid me. You talk openly with Scott and Eric and George but you won't say a word to me. Did I do anything wrong to upset you?" He saw that she was serious. He had no ill feelings toward her, he cared about her and she was always good to him. He pulled her into a bedroom and sat her down to talk privately. Taking a second to gather his thoughts he sighed and admitted, "Scott, Eric, and George are used to bullies. Eric and George are on the track team with me. I like to run with them, they are fun and we share a lot of the same interests. You know Scott better than I do, Dr. Dane suggested I get to know him and we shared a lot of things in common with each other that we couldn't share with everyone else. Miles and I only really work on French, I actually wanted you to help but Mrs. Herman said to have him help. With the stabbing, the dates, and the training we just haven't had the chance to get to know one another." Jaimie felt better but asked, "Why are you and Michael getting along though?" Reed smiled and said, "Jessie" which Jaimie slapped her head at. Reed asked why she felt that way about him, getting a blush and sigh. She admitted, "Everyone seems to think I'm always in everyone's business doing things I shouldn't do and making people do what I want them to do." Reed thought about what she had done since he first saw her and blushed. He told her softly, "You do that sometimes, but it's not like you do it all the time. You want to help, you are always the first person to offer and you do it for everyone. Sometimes people don't want help or an opinion, even when they need one or both. I guess they see you as butting in when you don't need to." Jaimie had tears in her eyes now. Reed hugged her and told her, "You care more than any person I have ever seen and you are the glue for all of your friends. I used to be jealous of you and your friends, you all are so amazing together. You brought together people who wouldn't have met and got together so many couples it's ridiculous. Even when you aren't trying, you are bringing people together. Mom and dad got together because of you, so did Mr. and Mrs. Herman." She cried into his shoulder. Miles and Michael tried to see what was going on but were waved off rapidly by Reed. Jaimie kissed his cheek and said, "Thank you", laying her head on his shoulder. Reed just sat and let her compose herself while her brothers waited for her to finish her moment before saying something. Jaimie finally got up and washed her face in the bathroom. Michael asked what happened only getting a non-committal, "She learned what some others were thinking about her and needed a moment to let it sink in. She should be alright. We are going to get some quality time with one another soon so she can get used to being around me more often." Miles took this as a sign to pass off Reed's tutoring to Jaimie. Reed nodded telling him back, "She'd appreciate that." Reed looked over at Michael and told him, "Jessie and I might have to go on some double- dates with Richard and Jaimie, it's not fair to her to only go with you and Courtney plus Jessie may not like her sister observing her every move." Michael smiled and added, "I think Courtney would feel the same about Jessie." John and Valerie were listening to Reed and Jaimie's talk and smiled brightly at the two. Jaimie was learning her limits but finding that she wasn't entirely in the wrong for trying. She learned that she is appreciated and not being avoided, but also why she wasn't being avoided. It was rare for Jaimie to accept something at face value but this was a Jaimie they rarely saw, she wanted to know and she got the answer she was seeking even if she didn't fully like the answer. Miles and Michael were doing their best to let Jaimie have her moments, letting her take over tutoring was a huge step especially if goes against Beth's wishes. Reed knows it might not be wise but it's for Jaimie's benefit so she can get to know him, it was worth the risk and a strong step towards showing that he cares about Jaimie enough to do something that bold for her. The doorbell rang again and Leslie Finn, and Karen, Nigel, Bryan, Hannah, and Nichole Smith came inside. They were quickly followed by Daisy, Patrick, David, Claire, and Lilly Peterson. The whole lot were fed and forced to rest while Daisy and Nichole opened their presents. Patrick and David tried to hide away from the rest but were directed by Victoria and Jorge to sit. They weren't used to being directed by the two elders but learned quickly not to argue against either of their wishes. Lilly was forced to endure Jorge's food despite her protests, everyone else burst into laughter as despite over three years of knowing the family she had yet to learn the family's number one rule- don't argue with Jorge when he is trying to feed you. Victoria and Jorge watched the large group and were happy. For the couple, they had hoped to have this happen someday but being unable to have children their hopes were dashed. Over the years they were used to having the Finns over but in the last few years things changed. John had spent his first three Christmases as a family visiting Missouri, dealing with his in-laws moving east, and finally ensuring Daisy had a good holiday after her operation. This year was different. All of the blood relatives and closest family were together. The Lopezes and Johnsons were spending Christmas together, they had planned on doing so for weeks. This gathering was an impromptu gathering as visits overlapped. Victoria was happy, she loved having everyone together. Jorge was playing the part of proud papa with Willie and Kennedy while John, Karen, and Leslie were proud cousins to Willie. Bryan and Hannah livened up the party by talking about the Hermans' move and the wedding. Reed told about being hired to be the accountnt for the wedding getting laughs and looks as if he was joking. Reed swore it was the truth, event showing his work permit to them. Bryan looked it over and asked, "Who would hire a 14 year old?" Reed smiled and blurted out, "Will's mom did. She wants someone to double- check the budget and expenditures and help during tax season." Six sets of jaws dropped. Reed rolled his eyes and told the story about helping Olivia and Beverly before Christmas break. Jaimie was the first to say something, telling the others, "Aunt Olivia did say something about saving $3,000 off the wedding budget the other day." Kenned walked by and asked what was going on, Reed told her that they didn't believe Beverly had hired him. Kennedy shook her head and laughed, telling them all, "It's a small job for a few hours a week. It's not like he will be doing the books for someone undergoing an audit." Again all of their jaws dropped, only this time at the fact that Reed was the youngest but had a good job already. Michael broke up the shock and joked, "Guess you will be finally able to afford to go to the good movies instead of the regular movies like the rest of us." Claire complained, "You could always do that, you are just too cheap to spend the money on Courtney." This got the others laughing with Reed sitting back smiling. He enjoyed the fun and loved being part of the group again, but this wasn't like the other times as this was them being family instead of friends. Willie was watching the seven teens joke with a smile on his face. Kennedy hugged him from behind and watched Michael get put in his place by his cousin. She whispered, "He's good with them, he wants to be among them so much." Willie whispered back, "He just wants to be part of something, they are the closest he has to family." Jorge walked up behind them and told the two, "They are family, all four of you are. They are all joined together by blood, marriage, and adoption but they are all family. He isn't alone anymore, none of you are." Reed got up and went to check on Cat, who was sleeping but sweating a lot more than she should have been. She was flushed and not responding to his touch. He checked her temperature and frantically called for John and Valerie. She was burning up, badly enough to need to go to the hospital fast. Leslie was put in charge of the other four while they were away, they weren't expected to be back before morning if not the next day. The gathering wound down fast after that, it was impossible to be happy when the youngest one there was seriously ill. Kennedy had to explain to Kylie, Nichole, and Daisy what was going on while JD was checked to ensure he wasn't also coming down with something. Leslie had a hard enough time getting him to settle down so she could check him, Reed had to intervene and distract him so she could take his temperature. Thankfully he was fine, whatever was going on was only involving Cat. Kennedy and Willie asked how Reed knew something was wrong, Reed mumbled, "Kylie had the same thing happen to her when she was her age, mom got yelled at for not taking her to the doctor right away when I told her she was really sick. She hit me with her shoe for getting yelled at by the doctor. I didn't want Cat hurt or Mrs. Finn yelled at." Kennedy reached over and hugged him, telling him softly, "You did good for her. She could have gone several more hours without anybody noticing. Don't think for a second that you ruined anything, you made all of us proud." Reed and Kylie fell asleep right away. John called the next morning to tell them that Reed had saved Cat's life. If he hadn't checked in on her when he did then her temperature would have spiked higher and caused serious brain damage. They were able to get her temperature to lower to a safer zone but she still had a high fever. The cause is likely a reaction to an infection, thankfully it wasn't something worse. She had to stay in the hospital for a few days but was otherwise alright. Reed was pleased to hear the news, feeling a heavy weight lifted off his chest. Kylie was still concerned, Reed had to remember something bad happening to her to get know what to do. Reed played it off as something worth recalling, kissing her cheek then telling her she is a good sister. Jessie called and asked if he was feeling better, getting a quick, "I am and I wanted to ask if you wanted a double date with Richard and Jaimie tonight." Jessie screeched into the phone telling him, "Yes!" He gave her the information and walked over to the Finn house and was met with a big hug from Jaimie when he asked if she was up for the double date. Reed just hugged back telling her, "It was your suggestion, she loves you for it." Miles and Michael teased her about her date with Reed shooting back a quick, "What are you two doing this evening? Have you asked Courtney and Christina out yet?" Jaimie burst into laughter as the two stumbled for words. She got two hard glares and a big laugh from Leslie who proudly proclaimed, "You two know better than to joke about dates when you don't have one yourself." Miles grumbled about something Christina was doing with Jessica and Jenna while Michael complained Courtney was with her uncle. Jaimie kissed Reed for defending her, getting a hug back from Reed. Jessie came by for lunch and stayed at Reed's side all day. He kissed her for being so good to him, knowing she was there to ensure he wasn't blaming himself for what happened to Cat. Kylie teased her for being so close with Jessie teasing her back for caring about her enough to notice she was close. Kylie blushed and hugged her, telling Jessie, "He loves you" getting a blush from Jessie and a quick, "I know." Jaimie and Reed decided to visit the upscale theater complex in Chestnut Hill instead of where they normally went. The place was luxurious, it would allow them to eat and enjoy the movie at the same time with waiters bringing them food and drinks without disturbing their movie viewing. Jaimie refused to let any of them pay, she knew Reed had almost nothing on him and Richard and Jessie weren't trust fund kids like her and Reed. It was an amazing experience. The couples were the only ones under the age of 21 in the movie but it was worth the annoyance of being told what they couldn't order. The movie was a romantic comedy but they weren't too upset that they couldn't cuddle during the movie when they had a good meal in front of them. After the movie, the couples walked to the nearby mall to kill time before being picked up by Leslie. Jessie took this time to hug and kiss Reed deeply. Richard did the same to Jaimie. The two couples shopped for a bit without buying anything, with Richard and Jaimie eyeing rings. Reed suggested they stop fooling around and just offer each other promise rings. Jaimie and Richard looked at him confused, Jessie explained what it meant. The two agreed on simple silver rings, one with an emerald for Jaimie's birthstone and one with an amethyst for Richard's birthstone. Jessie was beaming, they were beautiful and made her so happy that they were committing to one another until they were old enough to wed. Jaimie paid in full, getting odd looks from the cashier as she showed her identification. Jaimie proudly admitted, "I can afford it, despite what you think about Winnisimmet folks." The cashier tried to backtrack but Jaimie smiled, telling her, "You were eyeing my ID closely and looking at my debit card to see if I had the right one. We get that a lot, we are used to being look down upon by people from your kind of stores." Before the four could leave the store, security stopped them. The manager had called them in because of her concerns over the card, they wouldn't let them leave without the police coming to investigate them. They didn't care one bit that the cards were legitimate, they wanted the police to ensure that they weren't stealing anything and had the money to pay for the purchases. Leslie had now arrived and went right to where they were, asking what was the problem. Jaimie told her that the manager thought the card was stolen and wouldn't let them leave. The security guard insisted it was stolen as nobody from Winnisimmet could afford the rings she bought. Leslie was torn, she wanted to laugh and scream. She chose to laugh at their stupidity, calling in Kennedy and Willie as it was going to get ugly fast. She explained to them, "Since you insist on detaining my niece and cousin and their dates I have contacted my cousin's parents to come. I hope you enjoyed your jobs because when they are through you will not have them anymore." The officers that were dispatched to the store were told what happened and inspected Jaimie's ID and her debit card. They couldn't find anything wrong with either. They demanded to know what was wrong and realized something was very wrong with the situation. Looking at the name and city they shook their heads in shame. Leslie asked them if there was a problem, getting a quick, "If she is who we think she is there will be." Leslie told them flatly, "She is exactly who you think she is and this is the worst time to have had this happen, her parents are busy with a sick toddler and if they have to come there will be hell to pay for all." They asked for IDs from Jessie, Richard, and Reed next. Reed's ID got them to cringe in fear and ask, "Is he on his way?" Reed said, "He's a few minutes out. Mom isn't happy either." The officers shook their heads and told the manager and security guard, "You two are in for a world of trouble. The young lady you are accusing of stealing is not only from on of the richest families in the state, her mother and grandparents are well known lawyers. She has the means to pay in full and the card is from her personal account. And this young man's mother is one of the top criminal investigative lawyers in the state. His father is also chief of police and he won't take kindly to people accusing his family of theft." A collective groan was let out of both. 25 minutes later, Willie and Kennedy came into the store and asked what was going on. The two officers explained what happened and told them, "There was no theft or even attempt at theft, the manager felt that as these four were from Winnisimmet they lacked the money to pay for such a heartfelt gift." Kennedy glared at the manager and asked that they refund the entire amount to Jaimie's account that instant. When it was refused she told them harshly, "That wasn't a request that was an order. You will refund the full amount and offer an apology to Ms. Finn." Again this was refused to which Willie stated, "So be it. We will be in contact with my colleagues regarding your actions and have words with your corporate offices regarding your treatment of customers. You should know that Ms. Finn's father is a major shareholder in your chain and a complaint from him will be damaging for all involved." The group left the store silently. The officers turned to the manager and told her, "We will be sending our report alongside their complaint to the state. I hope you learned a lesson here, if we find out this isn't the first time you have done this we will make sure your lease is terminated and you lose your jobs." At home, Leslie saw the rings that caused all of the trouble and jokingly asked if they were planning a triple wedding. Richard turned pale but Jaimie just smiled and told her, "Not unless you are getting married as well as the Hermans and Bollingers." This got a laugh from the other three and a groan from Leslie. It was her own fault, but she was glad they were feeling alright after the humiliation. Reed finally told her, "They are promise rings, they were eyeing them so I told them to buy them and stop acting like they weren't going to get married someday." Leslie again groaned and blurted out, "You are telling her father, I'm not responsible if he doesn't take the news well," getting a laugh from the four teens. Chapter 20 Jaimie and Richard wanting to get similar rings the next day got the teens abuzz with excitement. They were the first to stop acting like they were typical boyfriend/girlfriend and admit they were more than a couple, they were in love and wanted to marry eventually. Bryan and Hannah Smith complained that they had to get actual engagement rings, while Miles and Michael bemoaned about having to outdo Jaimie again. Reed apologized to everyone for suggesting it. Eric and George didn't even try to accept an apology, they told him, "We don't need rings, we know who we love and why and if a ring is the only way of showing it then there's a problem." Jenna and Jessica hugged and kissed them for that, they admitted their love even if they didn't want it to seem like they were following a trend. John and Valerie spent much of the morning with Cat at the hospital but were relieved by Leslie and Karen who stood watch over her so they could take care of the ring situation. James York and John were in contact with corporate and were doing everything possible to get them to do something. John finally had enough and told them he was selling off his shares and would let it be known that the company allows discrimination based on hometown and economic origin. He held firm and got exactly what he wanted, an apology, refund, and the people involved fired. He did exactly what he threatened to do as well, he sold off all his shares and told others about their discrimination practices and their accepting of terms only to prevent a shareholder from complaining about their practices. There was an attempt to besmirch John's name for going back on his word but this was drowned out when the facts were released. John's reputation as a tough discrimination fighter strengthened as the reputation of the company tanked amid a flurry of media inquiries. James just sat back and looked over the numbers telling John, "You made a huge profit, over $15 million from the sale after taxes. Your reputation for fighting for the underdog also saw the companies that you still held stocks in soar in price. You would think that after last winter there would be people who knew not to mess with you." John just nodded and let out a huge sigh, finally relaxing after the tough day. Valerie and Kennedy worked hard on their end. Their complaint was backed up by the police report over the incident. Kennedy's colleagues smiled at the easy case, they were looking into that company already and she provided damning evidence that they were doing this openly. Her boss, the Attorney General, saw this as a big stepping stone for her. Even though it was personal, she had shown she was the right person for a promotion to a head of a division and would give her the job when the current person retired after the New Year. Valerie thanked Kennedy for providing a distraction from Cat's hospitalization. She broke down when they were getting ready to leave, crying into Kennedy's shoulder. She told her that she was happy that Kennedy cared deeply about Jaimie and the kids to help them get justice for them. Kennedy started to cry as well, telling her, "These kids are what I always hoped my nieces and nephews would be like. You know I have no family here and mine out west are so horrible that I had to flee. Jaimie, Michael, Miles, and all of the others are the best I can do and I want to protect and help them." Valerie hugged her and told her, "Stop pretending you aren't their aunt because you are just as much family to them as Greta, Anne, Beverly, Olivia, Karen, and Leslie. You are their Aunt Kennedy and Willie is Uncle Willie. When we get back we will tell the kids to call you and Willie that. You are family, our family." At home Kennedy told the kids what Valerie had said. Reed just nodded, saying, "It's no different than what we do for Uncle Paul." Kylie was happy, she asked, "Does this mean we are all cousins?" Reed rolled his eyes and grunted, "Of course it does. You already are cousins with Jaimie and Nichole, this just means you are cousins to the other guys and girls too." Willie was reluctant to accept this. Kennedy kissed his cheek and held his hand, telling him softly, "Valerie made it clear we are family to the kids, you are their Uncle Willie." He kissed her back getting the kids to do a joint, "Ewww!" as Kennedy broke down laughing. Jaimie came by to work with Reed after dinner. She showed Reed her new ring, one given to her by her dad and matching one given to Richard by his mom. Instead of matching birthstones it was a simple silver Claddagh ring, one that was perfect for their understated romance. Reed thought it over and asked if the others were going to get similar rings, getting a big smile and kiss from Jaimie as she handed him one just like hers. The next day all of the kids were wearing the rings. It was more than a fashion trend, the kids were told the meaning behind it and all abided by the tradition of wearing it to show they were in a committed relationship. Pete Orleans asked if he could do her the honor of putting her ring the right way then took Hannah's ring off and put it on her left hand pointed towards her fingertips setting all of the others of in a cheer. She said, "Yes" immediately. Not to be outdone her brother did the same to Paige Conors who burst into tears, kissing him deeply while swinging her finger around. Reed had to sit down, he had accidentally gotten two couples engaged by encouraging Jaimie and Richard to show they were seriously in love. Jessie wrapped her arms around him and kissed his cheek, telling him softly, "You gave them the courage to do what everyone knew they wanted to do. The others have been joking about them doing that for months, you only gave them the reason to stop playing around and get serious." Outside, the couples showed off the rings to their families with the two engaged couples showing off their rings on their left hands. The Smiths embraced Pete while the Connors tried their hardest to get Bryan to show his emotions. He finally hugged Anne and asked her forgiveness in not asking her permission, getting a kiss and quiet, "You never needed it." After a few more minutes of ribbing and teasing the groups broke up and the newly engaged couples going off with their families. Reed and Jaimie sat down on the Pena front porch and watched as their family dispersed, saying quietly, "This couldn't get better." Jaimie told him, "You are something special" which got a quick, "I try to be like you, you are the person everyone wants to be like. You are truly special, we are just working hard to live up to your level of special." Jaimie hugged him again, this time whispering, "I swear your humility is matched only by your way with people." Cat was released the next morning. Her fever broke the day before and she was back to being her usual cranky, whiny self. She was upset that she couldn't see Reed at all during her time in the hospital, asking for him every time her parents entered the room. When they arrived home she bolted for the Pena house and called out his name, getting a tired and confused look from Reed as he opened the door. Cat almost knocked him down hugging him, he could only lift her up and tell her, "I missed you too." John and Valerie had to rush after Cat but Reed carried her to them. She wouldn't let go of him forcing Reed to walk with them to her home and lay her down to play. JD got jealous of her attention but seeing Reed he calmed down. He hugged Cat then went back to playing, giving Reed a chance to see Cat in peace. Reed managed to get away after about 20 minutes, thanking the Finns for letting her settle down. He had been so busy keeping Cat happy he didn't notice he was barefoot and still in his pajamas. Kylie came over to replace Reed letting him get changed out of his pajamas. That afternoon Kennedy got a phone call from the troopers investigating Mr. Hogan. They needed to interview Kylie, her testimony would be the key to putting Mr. Hogan away. She was the only one who was caught on camera being sexually assaulted so they wanted her testimony to ensure that he got the most amount of charges they could find to stick against him. The other victims were either normal physical assaults or happened off camera and without any evidence. Kennedy agreed but told them she would have someone with her to ensure there were no leading questions or other possible problems that would endanger the case. They would have to endure the Johnsons as her advocates or they didn't speak with Kylie. Kennedy and Kylie made the trip to Boston to speak with the investigators, with the Johnsons and Dr. Dane being part of the interview process. Dr. Dane would do the talking with Kylie, the Johnsons would be close by but silent, and the detectives would watch on CCTV in the adjacent room. The interview lasted two hours as Dr. Dane went over what happened, why it happened, what Mr. Hogan had done after, and what her mother had done after. Kylie's story matched exactly with the video. He yelled at her, grabbed her privates, and whacked her buttocks. He did it several times over the course of several days with her mother allowing it the first time and Mr. Hogan fondling her several times just to ensure she knew that she could never be a girl because of her privates. Kylie wasn't shy about telling Dr. Dane why he did it, telling them sharply, "He said he hated girly boys and would never allow one to act like one in his class. Mom said I had to be a man or he would hurt me more. I didn't want to so he kept hitting me. I was too weak to fight back and when I was starved I couldn't do anything except be the boy they claimed I was and do what the others did." Dr. Dane added some questions that he knew defense lawyers would add asking about why she didn't say anything before. She was blunt saying, "I tried to forget about it but when Reed told you about it I couldn't stop thinking about it. Mom starving me eased the memories and the fear that I might say or do something to make her mad pushed them deeper down. When mom left us I couldn't stop thinking about it but Reed being there for me helped and I didn't want him to do something about it that would hurt us so I kept silent." Kennedy led her out as William Kelly led his son inside. He asked her to wait and watch, he didn't think he was going to be alright after hearing his story. William Kelly Jr., or simply Junior Kelly as everyone called him, was a year younger than Kylie and was somewhat feminine in appearance but was just as much a boy as any other boy. Like his dad, he took after his grandma and was just smaller and skinnier and didn't like sports. But according to Mr. Hogan it was girly and he needed to toughen him up even if his father refused to. Junior told about the abuse Mr. Hogan did to him because he didn't want to play ball and was friends with several girls. Dr. Dane asked about the girls which Junior said, "They used to live next door to me, dad and their mom and dad are friends. We have known each other since we were babies. They played with me all the time and play my boy games at home but in school the boys wouldn't let them play so I played their games. Mr. Hogan didn't care that they were my friends, he said I had to play the boy games and punished me for trying to be a good friend to them. They hated how he treated me but were too scared to tell him to stop." Dr. Dane asked about the abuse and he told the same story as Kylie, only that he didn't tell his dad until after it happened and his dad saw the marks. He felt ashamed of it, not wanting his dad to do something that could cost his job. His dad would have fought Mr. Hogan and did after he found out the truth, but nothing came from it which upset his dad. William broke down hearing his son recall the abuse. Kennedy offered him her shoulder to cry on telling him, "He came forward when the time was right and you did what you could short of going to the media to force the issue and expose him to a lot of ridicule. It was caught on camera at least once so Hogan's going to prison for it." William thanked her for her compassion, making her feel better about herself and the whole situation. The detectives wrapped up the interviews by asking Dr. Dane if he felt the children were telling the truth. He not only agreed that they were and told them that both children were mentally the strongest victims he had encountered among children. The detectives asked if it was his official declaration that the two were victims of abuse. Dr. Dane stated, "It is my professional opinion that those two children were the victims of abuse on multiple occasions by the alleged abuser not just the times seen on video." They thanked him and had him prepare for the summons before a grand jury. Kennedy and William were told that the kids wouldn't be needed until he went to trial and may not be needed at all with the amount of evidence that they had. Dr. Dane would be doing the talking for the kids as the video of the interview and the CCTV footage were and damning. Kennedy and William were relieved and promptly left with the kids. Outside the offices, Kylie and Junior talked while the adults were told the next steps in the investigation. Kylie and Junior hit it off right away. Junior was the first boy she encountered who knew how to treat a girl like another person and not as something to be avoided and she appreciated it. Junior was happy that a girl who wasn't his neighbor was nice enough to talk with him without feeling weird about doing so. He knew she had similar experiences with Mr. Hogan but other than that she was good to him. Kylie told him she used to be a boy which Junior ignored, telling her back, "Dad told me about a girl called Jaimie who was like that and who was the nicest girl in the city, I don't mind that you used to be a girl you are nice and fun." Kylie smiled and gave him a hug, getting both parents to smile. He added, "Dad told me that people are people and just because they are different doesn't make them bad. You are fun, I like you for being fun." Kylie told him he was the first boy who didn't tease her for being born a boy to which he told her, "You are a girl no matter what you were born as." Kennedy and William saw the two becoming friends. She was happy that Kylie was confident enough to be herself around someone new and accept that she could be rejected for being different. William told her about seeing the worst in people and taking a chance on someone who didn't fit in. Over lunch, William opened up to Kennedy about being the odd man out in the newspaper business because he was a dad first, a decent person second, and a reporter third. He took the job in Winnisimmet because it offered him a chance to be a dad and tell news that needed to be told without the bias of the big papers. The news wasn't good most of the time but it was steady and he could be there for Junior every day. He told how John's journey west then back east had a profound impact on him as a father, showing him that there are still good people in the city. He kept his distance form John due to needing to be objective but he always kept his heart in support of John. He was especially proud when he did small favors for the larger papers and news crews that got him some clout that he used to give Jaimie her special Christmas gift two years before, a picture of Jaimie and her birth parents in a gold frame. Kennedy smiled, knowing the exact frame he mentioned. Kennedy smiled at William admitting this truth, telling him, "You showed your true colors when Willie and I were on the run. You reported the truth even though the chief wanted the story killed. I heard about the fights you had with your publisher and the walkout that followed that brought the paper to a halt. I heard about the news crews who picked up the story and reported the attempted whitewashing that made news clear across the country. You did it for all the right reasons and without your help Willie would not have his job and we would be either dead." The kids came over and asked what was going on, seeing William's tears and Kennedy's smile. Kennedy told them they had been talking about William's career and why he did what he did. Kylie looked at her funny but let it go, she knew that it was something that wasn't for them to hear. Junior and William parted ways, telling Kylie she would have a play date with him in the near future once things settled. At home, Kennedy told Willie about the day. Willie was pleased that they had nailed Hogan for his crimes and Kylie wasn't going through this alone. He was intrigued about her relationship with Junior, teasing Kennedy about getting her a boyfriend already. Kennedy shook her head and told him that it wasn't the right time to joke like that, explaining Junior's problems which mirrored Kylie's own. Willie was quick to apologize and offer to make it up to them, but Kennedy simply let it rest. It was a dad mistake, he was due to make one. Reed's day was spent helping Beverly plan her wedding. His recommendations were solid but he had one huge one that set both Beverly and Olivia back- a double wedding. He looked at their budget and had a rough estimate on what the Hermans were going to have to endure and then suggested that maybe combining the two into one larger wedding would save everyone money. Beverly loved the idea. She didn't want Beth to feel overshadowed by having one so soon after Beverly had hers. Olivia asked her if she was alright sharing the moment with someone, Beverly smiled and told her bluntly, "I had that moment before, she hasn't had hers yet. She deserves a big moment and I want to give it to her." Reed thought about the logistics and suggested they do it right after her wedding. The only one who needed convincing was Ben. Olivia called him and told him to come over to discuss things, giving him few details but telling him, "We have a big suggestion about the wedding that you need to hear in person." Ben drove over as quick as he could. He was in the middle of packing and had only a couple of boxes left to do so this was the perfect time to talk. Reed asked him how far he had gotten in the wedding plans and what Beth wanted to do. He shook his head and told them she had no idea, she just wanted it small and among friends but would settle for a quickie at City Hall. Reed smiled and looked over to Beverly who asked him, "Would you mind if yours happened right after ours? Jake and you have similar friends and acquaintances and the kids will demand to attend both. There's no reason not to piggyback on ours, you two can't afford your own and she deserves the full treatment." Ben was in tears. He agreed to it, asking her if she could help Beth with her dress. She had her mother's wedding dress ready to go, but for Jake's wedding she needed a simple blue dress. Olivia agreed and called the ladies together for a shopping trip. The date was set for New Year's Eve, two days away. Everyone was together already so the only wildcard was the dresses that the ladies had to get. It was decided that they'd just wear the same dresses they work to the Smith wedding the previous August. This left Beth and Kylie as the only ones who needed to find dresses. Kylie was reluctant to wear a fancy dress, hoping to go unnoticed at the wedding. Beth helped her find one that was both beautiful and comfortable. Kylie, in turn, was the one who found the perfect dress for Beth. It was the perfect size and pretty cheap since it was on clearance. The ladies burst into laughter as she pointed at the price, telling her, "You passed a major test in Girl 101- how to find a bargain while shopping". Kylie took the joke as being the biggest compliment she could get, being told that meant she could be a girl without trying. The ladies probed Beth about her wedding plans. Olivia and Beverly shared a wink letting the others know something was up. Beth sighed and told them they couldn't afford anything more than a quickie at City Hall. Beverly asked if she had given thought to a double wedding which Beth refused, telling her calmly, "I could never do that to another woman. It's her day, she should have it all to herself." The others caught on quickly what she was doing. Leslie asked, "What about having one after the first one? It wouldn't be a double wedding, it would be doubling up. Everything is already rented anyway, you'd just have to show up." Beth tried to refuse but Karen asked, "And if this person wanted you to have this as a special gift would you refuse another bride's request?" Beth finally relented, admitting, "She would have to have a very good reason for doing this for me." The ladies all smiled. They had her. Olivia texted Ben to tell him it was a go. He would have to get his groomsmen in order quickly. Ben was at the Finn house with the guys having an impromptu gathering, he immediately asked Jake to be his best man for his wedding. Jake laughed and told him he'd do it but only if John walked Beth down the aisle. John tried to refuse but Sean Beretta pointed out that he was the one who was responsible for the bride and groom being together in the first place and Jake being best man meant he would have to do that honor for Beth; either he walked Beth down the aisle or he took his place beside Ben, which was just as nerve wracking for him. He agreed but told Sean, "You should be doing this instead of me." Sean laughed then pointed out, "Who do you think is walking Beverly down the aisle? Will is the best man so I got stuck with the honor!" The others burst into laughter as Dan pointed out, "You are the best person for the job, you are the closest to a brother that she has." He didn't argue that point, Dan was right. Chapter 21 Reed and the teens called a powwow to discuss the weddings. Will Riley was the best man at his mother's wedding but felt his new dad needed a night to himself with the guys. The two Finn brothers argued about what they could do, going back and forth with ideas before shooting down one another's plans in what became a contest of wills to better one another. Reed and Will ignored them and asked Richard what he thought would be best for his future uncle's party. Richard smiled and said flatly, "We have a guy's night in so they have a guy's night out." The others asked what he meant but Reed laughed. It was perfect, they'd stay in while their parents went out to different places. Kylie and Nichole would go with Margaret Douglas, Virgil York and Daisy Peterson would go with Virgil's grandparents, and the three youngest kids would go with the Johnsons. Jaimie took charge of the girls and it was quickly agreed that they'd do the same. The problem was where would they hold their gatherings? The groups flipped a coin and Reed won, the guys would stay at the Finn house while the girls chose the Smith house. Bryan and Pete were in charge of the guys while Hannah and Paige were in charge of the girls. Will agreed with the idea and called his mom to set it all up. She agreed and cleared it with Jake who also agreed. Kylie wasn't happy to be ushered out of the house the next day. She saw a bag packed and panicked, begging for them not to send her away. Kennedy knelt down beside her and asked her, "Have you ever had a sleepover before?" Kylie shook her head no, she had her eyes closed and tears rolling down her face. Kennedy hugged her and told her, "That's what you are going to, you and Nichole are spending the night with Margaret at your Uncle Paul's house. We are all going out and doing things before the wedding and it was the best we could do for you." Kylie's face lit up. She asked, "I get to spend the night?" Kennedy nodded and told her what girls usually did at slumber parties, especially girls her age. She was overexcited now, jumping up and down cheering. She pulled Kennedy into the car and when she stopped to pick up Nichole she was almost screaming that they were going to a slumber party. Nichole asked her if it as her first and hearing that it was she told her what they'd be doing and what she could and couldn't do. Kylie listened close and didn't ask questions. Nichole told her that if she was good and she liked it and stayed the whole night she could do one at her house another weekend. This got Kylie excited and made Kennedy smile again. The little things like this that Kennedy missed out on years ago seemed so trivial to adults but to a little girl like Kylie it meant the world. Kennedy could barely hold back tears, Nichole hugged her and kissed her and told her, "She will be fine, thank you for the idea." Kennedy whispered back, "It was Reed's idea actually" getting a laugh and kiss from Nichole. Paul and Rachel Douglas greeted Kylie and Nichole at the door. Kylie was a bit nervous despite Nichole telling her all about the slumber party but Rachel assured her it was going to be fine. They weren't the only other girls there, there were three other girls from their class were staying over too making it all the more fun for Kylie. The girls played Margaret's game system for an hour then went to the park to burn off energy. Kylie and Nichole saw their cousins playing basketball and pointed out to the girls which players was which. Reed wasn't allowed to play so he was acting as referee with Eric Vincent being the other. The girls seemed to be very interested in Reed which annoyed Kylie a little while making Nichole, Rachel, and Margaret laugh. The girls eventually got tired of watching the game and ran off to play on the playground equipment with Kylie telling Rachel it was the most fun she had with anyone in a long time. Back at the Douglas home, the girls helped cook dinner. Margaret and Kylie acted as waitresses for the girls who took turns cleaning the plates. They treated it like it was a game more than a meal, snickering throughout. After dinner, they watched Margaret's favorite Disney movie which all of the girls loved as well. By then they had burned off all of their energy and fell asleep on the living room floor. Kylie covered herself with two blankets so nothing would show just in case she slept at an odd angle, Rachel kissed her for being so thoughtful of the other girls who may have thought it gross to accidentally see her boy parts bulging under the blanket by accident. In the morning, Kylie was first up and helped prepare breakfast. She told Rachel she wanted to do a party like that soon. Rachel loved her enthusiasm and told her she'd ask her parents. She asked whose idea as it to hold the party, getting a blush and quiet, "Reed's". Rachel giggled, it was something he would definitely do for the girls. While the young girls were having a blast at the Douglas house the guys dug in at the Finn house, taking over the basement entertainment room and spreading out across the floor. They staked their places then went to the park to play basketball until it got too dark. After basketball they played video games until each had had a chance to play. They cued up the theater system to watch some DVDs which the majority agreed upon but not all. The movies they selected were loud, long, and full of action but to Reed they were boring. He preferred slapstick and romantic comedies to action movies. He watched the ones selected anyway but he was also busy working on his laptop. Miles whispered to him that he should have suggested something else but Reed just shrugged and let things go. He was just happy to be part of the group and enjoyed the companionship more than the actual events. By 2AM all of them were tired. Reed was the last one to fall asleep, making sure that everyone had what they needed before turning in for the night. The next morning he was the first one up, he had the food prepared and ready for the hoard of teenage boys about to come up. Once the first rose the rest followed in quick succession as the noise got too much to ignore. Reed's cooking sent them running for the table for their plates with all of them eating fast and loud. Miles tried to say something about Reed being too good to them but Reed just shrugged it off saying, "It's for family." After breakfast was eaten and the kitchen cleaned the guys got dressed and went to the park for a game of basketball to burn off their nervous energy. The two teams played fast and quick but not physical, the last thing they wanted to do was hurt someone especially Will. They played for an hour before they had to break up and head home to change for the weddings. Reed stayed out of the game with Thomas replacing him to even the numbers. Thomas was part of the group but he wasn't able to get away from family obligations the day before to join their overnight gathering. Reed was happy that they included him in the ceremony but Rebecca would have had Will's head on a platter if he didn't include her boyfriend. Reed just went with her request, he owed Thomas' dad his freedom and it was the least he could do for them. Back at home, Reed was met by a happy and smiling Kylie. She told him everything they had done the night before, with Reed ignoring much of it as he got his wardrobe ready. Kylie told him she was hosting one the following weekend and thanks to his idea he was going to do the babysitting. He looked down at her face and couldn't say no, the annoyance was worth it to see her smile. Kennedy came out and looked a little flushed. Reed asked her if they had a good time the night before, she just blushed and nodded. Kylie giggled and whispered, "They had strippers" which caused Reed's jaw to drop and Kennedy to spit out her coffee, both causing Kylie to giggle as she said, "That's what the girls were saying, I don't know if it's true though." Willie came out soon after and was flushed as well. He just shook his head and said, "No, we didn't have strippers. It broke down to an impromptu concert. Quentin played the piano, Nigel the guitar, Patrick the drums, and Jake the bass. We had the house rocking, I don't know what you ladies did but it's hard to top that." Kennedy blushed and whispered into his ear, "We went to a strip club." Willie's jaw dropped and he looked at her like she was kidding. She blushed and said, "It was Olivia's idea, Lilly and Gabby chose the place and Beth and Beverly approved." Reed shook his head and told Kylie, "I don't even want to know where they learned that but for once you girls were right." Kylie giggled and told him, "I made it up, I wanted to see if mom would tell the truth." Willie burst into laughter as Kennedy turned a deeper shade of red in embarrassment. It was both funny and cute to Willie, she played her well. Kennedy and Kylie were quick to get dressed into their dresses while Willie and Reed took their time. Reed was essentially the coordinator for the weddings so nothing could go on without him, he didn't need to hurry they would wait for him. Reed ensured that Kylie had everything she needed for the day before he got dressed, not wanting to leave anything to chance. He had spare tights and panties and a spare dress ready, Kennedy thought he was going a little overboard but he pointed out that this was her first formal event and she had a habit of making a mess and at times was too shy to ask to go to the bathroom. She chalked that up to another motherhood learning moment, although she wished he didn't have to know that already. It was a rare case where their birth parents' negligence taught them an important lesson that helped them in the long run. Finally finished getting dressed, the guys came downstairs. Reed wore a suit similar to what the other guys were wearing. Willie was an exception, he was wearing his Class A police uniform alongside Alex Vincent and Mike Daniels. Sean Beretta was wearing his Class A military uniform with his Green Beret. They were joined outside by the hoard of neighbors. Everyone except Jake and Ben were meeting outside on their street, they had stayed at Jake's house overnight. Ben had secretly removed Beth's wedding dress and veil from her apartment the night before while she was out with the ladies. His staying at Jake's was so he could keep an eye on the supposed, "Drunk" Jake but neither of them had alcohol at the bachelor party. It was all a ruse to get inside Beth's apartment and take the dress. She had it hanging up and easy to slip out. It was supposed to be the last thing removed during the move but it was another ruse, it was Beverly's idea to sneak it out. The group gathered into a long convoy to head to the reception hall. A total of 13 cars drove with almost 60 people total. There were another dozen cars already in the parking lot when they arrived. Ben and Jake were already there, Jake was ushered into a side room where he handed over the dress and veil. Olivia kissed him on the cheek while Reed confirmed everything was in order with Ben. Reed coordinated as Beverly got ready. Olivia kept the dress hidden from Beth's view as she helped Beverly get her dress in order. Valerie and Greta Nelson helped Daisy get into her flower girl dress while Tanya York and Gabby helped Virgil get into his suit. The two were the last to get dressed out of anyone due to their ability to get dirty no matter where they were. Reed was running back and forth between the two dressing rooms and the main hall ensuring everything was in order. The guests were seated and the teens were on their best behavior. He mentioned that to Jake which caused the guys to burst into laughter. Sean explained, "It's because most of their teachers are there. The last thing they want to do is make a bad impression on them outside of school." Reed understood and let out a big sigh of relief. He unintentionally forgot they were his teachers as well, which the guys smiled at. He didn't need the added stress that telling him would bring. After final checks of everyone Reed rushed back inside with Jake and took his place alongside Jessie. Will gave Reed a nod to which he gave a nod to the musicians who played the wedding march. The groomsmen and bridesmaids marched in slowly then took their places on either side of Judge Matthews. Sean walked slowly with Beverly down the aisle, letting off a rare smile that was bursting with pride and happiness. He whispered into her ear, "You are making Jake a happy man." She whispered back, "He made me a happy woman and Will a proud son." At the end of the aisle he handed off Beverly to Jake who smiled and nodded. Judge Matthews was quick and precise. He married them with the traditional vows then added his own twist saying that he was proud to marry a woman who had endured hurt at the hands of a person who could not rightfully call himself a man. She was marrying a person who stood up for what is right on multiple occasions and earned the respect and admiration of everyone he encountered. Earning the heart of Beverly was his finest achievement, showing he was the father that Will needed exceeded even that. After they kissed and went off Beverly stopped at the end of the aisle and turned around and proclaimed to everyone gathered, "We aren't done yet. Beth, please follow me. You deserve this day as much as I do." Beth looked up at her with tears in her eyes as Beverly smiled and nodded. Will moved alongside Claire as Jake took his place as best man while Ben took Jake's place at the groom's spot. After several minutes John walked out to the dressing room and checked on the progress. Beth was slow to get into the dress but she was doing so with care. The dress fit her perfectly. Olivia and Beverly rushed to take their places alongside the other ladies while John waited for the cue to enter with Beth. Beth was in tears. John whispered to her, "You look beautiful. Everyone wanted to do this for you, Beverly wanted you to have this special moment all to yourself. You are our neighbor but you are our friend as well. This is her way of showing that you are a friend now." Beth hugged him as the music began again. John walked Beth down the aisle, getting big smiles from everyone with whispers of how beautiful Beth looked in her dress. She made a picture-perfect bride: elegant, petite, and stunning with a bright smile on her face and tears in her eyes. Judge Matthews took one look at John and joked, "How long before you do this again?" John looked over at Jaimie, Christina, Courtney, and Claire and said, "Since Nigel will be doing the honors for Paige and Hannah I figure three years, four years tops." Judge Matthews chuckled and conducted the traditional ceremony again. The reception that followed was fun for everyone there. Reed finally relaxed in a chair against the wall after an anxious day with only a few hours of sleep the night before. Jessie held him in her arms as he rested, kissing his cheek. She shooed others away from Reed while he recharged, ensuring he drank some juice and ate some food while relaxing. Dorothy Vega and Alice Rodriguez came over to have a word with him, complimenting him on his planning. Reed was relieved that they were pleased, telling them, "All that budgeting, planning, and coordinating was more work than expected." Jessie told them the truth, "He did most of the work, he saved them thousands and had them find better places to get food and decorations. He also suggested the double wedding to help the Hermans out." Both principals were pleased. As they were walking away Dorothy whispered, "Any doubts that he hasn't changed?" Alice whispered back, "Those went out the window at the dance, I am just ashamed we never got to see this side of him when he was with us." Kylie and Nichole were dancing alone and being observed by Karen talking with their principal, Yvette Prince. Yvette was seeing Kylie enjoy herself in ways she never acted before. Karen pointed out that she was comfortable with who she is and getting more and more tastes of girlhood. She told about the slumber party which Yvette quickly recalled Karen doing the same thing when she was her age. Nichole and Kylie rushed over hearing Yvette mention Karen at their age getting Karen to beg her not to tell. It was too late, Yvette told them about the way Karen acted and the games she played and what they did to John one night. Karen was turning a deep shade of red when Nigel Smith asked what was going on getting the same story and a big laugh prompting Karen to tell some stories about Yvette. Kylie and Nichole sat down and listened as the old friends reminisced about the days of old. The two loved hearing them and Yvette knew just which buttons to press to get Karen to spill the beans. Yvette winked at the girls showing them it was all in good fun and for their benefit giving them a moment of fun with someone they normally feared seeing. After a half hour, Reed recovered enough to dance with Jessie. The adults gave them plenty of space, Reed had earned his dances with Jessie. The two had all eyes on them and after a slow dance Jessie gave him a deep kiss. After three dances, Beverly cut in and asked him if he had worked out when he wanted to work for her. Reed had to think about it but was at a loss. He didn't know and told her it was up to her, she needed the help and he was there to help her in any way possible. She smiled and told him swiftly, "After midterms, that should give you plenty of time to focus on school first." Jake cut in and Reed danced with Beth. She asked him how he could have pulled off all of the work with so little planning. Reed smiled and admitted, "Mrs. Bollinger and Mrs. Samuels borrowed a lot of it from Mrs. Smith's wedding and Mrs. York's wedding. They just needed someone to look over their work and offer some hints. I didn't do anything that they didn't already do themselves; I just saw where they could save money. I wanted you to have a good wedding and I knew Mr. Herman couldn't give you everything you needed yet after buying the house so this was a good way of doing two things at once. Everyone is big on family and friendship here so it was the greatest act of both in helping you have a special day while giving Mrs. Bollinger her own special gift." She kissed Reed on the cheek and thanked him for being so mature and caring. He joked that maybe she could carry that feeling over to midterms getting a laugh and a quick, "Nice try but Michael tried that already." Reed just shrugged and said, "It was worth a shot." Reed asked if she had everything set for the big move the next morning. She gasped and realized it was happening. Reed told her softly, "You have two dozen willing and able helpers. I just wish I could help too." She hugged him and told him, "You helped enough, someone has to keep the twins occupied or they will be all over the place." Reed looked over at the twins sleeping in their carriage and agreed, it was a tough job but somebody had to do it. Olivia called everyone to attention and asked all of the ladies to join her for the traditional bouquet toss. The single ladies stood and jostled for position as the first bouquet was tossed. It bounced around and landed in Jaimie's hands getting a big laugh with Richard trying his hardest to not look horrified. Beverly and Olivia burst into laughter and comforted Richard but told him, "As if we didn't know you two would be getting married already." He got teased by the guys but shot back a strong, "There's still chance one of your girls will catch the other bouquet." The second bouquet landed in Hannah's and Paige's hands. Pete went white while Bryan tried his best to get out of there fast. Will caught him and said jokingly, "Didn't you just tease Richard about Jaimie catching it?" getting a big laugh from the guys. Jake and Ben did the garter toss together so none of the guys could get out of it. The first landed on Michael getting Courtney to burst into laughter while Michael asked for a redo. The second landed on Patrick Peterson's shoulder getting, "Oooohs" and, "Awws" from everyone there. Patrick was horrified but among the guests he was one of the few guys not dating anyone making his more significant. He didn't see it that way, offering the garter to anyone who wanted it. Nobody took it. His mother joked with him about it saying, "I told you for months that you should start looking for a nice person to settle down with." He groaned as his sister Daisy started laughing uncontrollably. Chapter 22 The reception broke up just before 8PM with both couples going to their respective homes. Will Riley went home with his aunt and uncle giving the newlyweds the night to themselves. Jake gave him a big hug and told him, "The 2nd we are all going to the courthouse to sign and file the paperwork. I only wish you could get it done fast but I'd rather it not happen that way." Will smiled and told him, "Make sure you have the change of name form too, I'll be damned if I'm keeping that sperm donor's name anymore." His mother hugged him and said, "Already have it taken care of, that's why you are going too." Will kissed her and added, "Thanks, dad.". Jake had a huge smile on his face as he said, "You too, son." John and Melanie talked while Jake and Will hugged. Melanie whispered, "I never would have thought Jake would become the man he is today." John whispered back, "He was a prankster, but he was always loving and concerned. He is exactly as he was before. He just refocused his energy towards helping kids. He will be a great father, he already is towards Will." Kylie fought her exhaustion but fell asleep watching the couples depart. Willie had to carry her to the car while Kennedy drove. Reed somehow had more energy than anyone, Willie was jealous until Kennedy pointed out he nearly passed out earlier and was forced to rest by Jessie. Reed tried to defend himself saying, "I just sat down, I didn't fall asleep like Kylie" to which Kennedy smiled and pointed out it was still resting while everyone else was dancing and being up and about. He quit while he was behind, she had a valid point. It was a good feeling having Jessie look after him, he was happy she sacrificed her dancing for him. Reed went straight to bed. In the morning, Kylie wanted to know what they were doing since he couldn't help with the move. Kylie was looking at him with her hazel eyes, he asked her, "What do you want to do?" She smiled and said, "Park?" Reed knew he was suckered into a trip there but it may have been for the best as he was likely to have the twins and DJ Lopez with him. Kennedy and Willie were up soon after and were dressed for heavy work. Reed asked if he could help getting joint, "NO!" responses from them. He laughed and told them it was a joke, but Willie told him, "This is serious, you almost died and Dr. Samuels gave you orders not to work too hard." He bowed his head in shame and softly said, "I'm sorry, I just wanted to help." Kennedy sat him down and told him softly, "You helped enough already. You saved Beth so much frustration that will be good for you and your fellow students in the long run. She needed the wedding and you made it possible for her to have it. Nobody in the family will say one word about you not helping and anyone who does will have to deal with all of the others putting them in order. You have an important role to play today; the twins will listen to you more than anyone else. You are helping by keeping them out of the way and occupied." Reed hugged her and thanked her for caring. She just said, "It's my job as mom." Kylie dragged him off to get the twins and DJ before he could say anything else, telling him, "Everyone will be so busy nobody will notice you aren't there anyway." Reed rang the bell and was greeted by a groggy Michael. He directed him to where Cat and JD were playing, complaining that he got the easy job. Reed offered to exchange but John shot it down immediately, scolding Michael telling him, "Dr. Samuels will be here watching and helping and won't let him lift a box. It's not like you are going to have to do heavy lifting, we expect to have some people coming to do all of that later." Kylie asked where they could go while everyone did the moving. John suggested the park which both twins cheered. Kylie snickered and said, "I told you so" getting a groan from Reed. John asked what that was about getting a quick, "She suckered me into taking her already. She just suckered you into making me take the toddlers too." Jaimie came over and shot a quick, "Second part of Girl 101 is getting dad to do what you want, you already passed the first part a couple of days ago." Kylie snickered as John grew red in frustration and embarrassment. Reed rolled his eyes and told him, "She has been doing it to me since she was born, you get used to it." John groaned and told him, "It's now a game to see who can manipulate me quicker. She did it faster than her cousins did." Jaimie shot back, "Not true, Cat tricked you the day she was born- she was a surprise twin after all!" That got Kylie and Reed laughing as John couldn't argue that point with her. Miles came down and didn't try to argue why Reed was there. He was glad he didn't have to entertain the twins. Jaimie told him what Kylie did getting joint laughs as they discussed what each person would do. Dan, Melanie, Stacy, and Rebecca Lopez came over to see what the plan was for the day and to drop off DJ with Reed. Rebecca teased Reed that Jessie was going to want to go with him to the park which got Reed happy while Kylie groaned at him only wanting to go now because Jessie wanted to go. Rebecca rolled her eyes and told her, "So it was OK for you to manipulate Uncle John into forcing Reed to take you but when he wants to go because his girlfriend wants to go it's not a good thing?" Kylie blushed and apologized, asking to go with her Uncle Paul instead. Reed just rolled his eyes and said he'd ask Paul if it was alright. Reed asked if he could take DJ with him to give them a break and give him a chance to play as well. Melanie jumped at the chance, hugging him for being so thoughtful. DJ only heard the word, "Park" and jumped around in his carriage wanting to get out, his answer was pretty obvious without asking him directly. JD was happy to see him coming as well, which meant Reed wouldn't have to put up with much of the sibling rivalry as DJ had his utmost attention for the time being with Cat having Reed's undivided attention. As the others started to arrive Reed got everything together for the kids. He figured it would take several hours so he packed for everything, with spare diapers, bottles, pacifiers, water, snacks, and clothes. Michael tried to joke about overdoing things when DJ let go of his breakfast all over Michael. Reed sarcastically asked, "Still think I packed too much?" Michael groaned and glared at DJ who smiled back at him. Jessie and Courtney arrived in time to see DJ spew all over Michael, letting out a gasp of shock but burst into laughter at hearing Reed's reply. Jessie took half of the supplies, smiling at Reed for being a good cousin to the toddlers. Melanie told them to keep a close eye on the kids in case they try to run off as DJ was walking faster than he seemed. Reed looked at the little boy and got a sly look from DJ, prompting a quick, "Thanks for telling us" and earning a grunt from DJ. He may only be 21 and a half months old but he was as smart as his sisters and nearly as sly. He was the spitting image of his father with the wits of his mother, a combination that was trouble for anyone who weren't warned. DJ was good with him so it was more about testing Reed than actually defying his orders. He was at that stage, after all. Kylie was still upset that she had been embarrassed by Rebecca. She was hopeful that Paul would be sympathetic to her and let her have her way at his house. When they arrived and she wanted to stay he smiled and told her the bad news, he and Rachel were asked to help with the move too. John and Dan told him she was coming and got him to get some extra muscle from his engine company to help move the big stuff. Reed was going to babysit all three 8-year-olds at the park with Jessie, Kylie was stuck with Reed. Rachel asked if it was really a bad thing and endured her whining about what Rebecca did causing the two to burst into laughter. Margaret came out and told her, "Suck it up, at least you get to enjoy the park. They are just going to get all dirty and sweaty and tired." Reed ushered them along and picked up Nichole from her house. Her father Nigel took pity on them and gave Reed some money to get something to eat for lunch, hoping that would make up for their change of plans. The three girls were more than happy to accept the money, but Reed kept it for safekeeping. Jessie remained silent throughout the walk to the park. She loved watching Reed the big brother and Reed the cousin work. He took things seriously and was always focused, it was an endearing trait that she couldn't help but admire. Finally at the park, the three toddlers were let loose. Reed told the three girls to stay in the park, don't talk to any strangers, and to call out if they needed help. Kylie, Nichole, and Margaret enjoyed the older kids' area while the toddlers stayed in the kiddie area within easy reach of Reed and Jessie. Reed had to keep looking in between the two areas, sitting down on a bench next to Jessie and relaxing between helping DJ climb stairs and pushing Cat on the swings. Jessie asked if this was what she would have to look forward to in the future, Reed nodded and said softly, "Yeah but think about the time you have to prepare. In two years you will be here with your new cousin. In four to seven years you could be here with your niece or nephew." She kissed his cheek for his honesty. He told her without telling her that he fully expected her sister and Michael to marry and have a child in that timeframe. She was grateful that he didn't mention her having a child, but she knew he would never allow himself to think that kind of thought. He was too much of a gentleman to even think about sex with her, she didn't even consider it much less expect him to. Kylie, Nichole, and Margaret were left to play as they pleased in the older kids' play area and were happy to have that freedom. They were alone for a good hour, running around chasing one another in games of tag and hide-and-go-seek. Reed checked in on them frequently but only needed a quick glance to tell they were alright. The three were enjoying a game of hopscotch when a group of teenagers entered the park. The girls ignored them until the group began hassling them, teasing them and taunting them over playing such childish games. They finally had enough and walked over to the little kids' area and played with the toddlers, hoping to have at least a little more fun before they left. The teens followed the girls, taunting them from afar. The girls couldn't take it anymore and begged to go. Reed relented and packed their things, fighting with DJ and Cat to get into their carriages. Jessie tried to help but Cat fought her, refusing to let anyone but Reed put her in. As they were walking out the teens followed them, yelling at them the whole time. Reed nodded to Jessie who took her phone out and started to record the group following them and yelling at them. The group split up and met them at the next corner, boxing them in. Jessie continued to film, whispering to Reed that he should call his dad for help. Reed looked across the street and saw where they were and told Jessie to call Grandpa Jorge for help. She saw they were just a few houses away and dialed quick, getting him on the first ring and getting a quick, "On the way." Reed steered them towards Jorge's house with the group walking right into him as he and Victoria stepped onto the sidewalk. The looks on their faces was priceless. Victoria had her trusty bat while Jorge had his hard boxing gloves. Jorge asked if the girls were alright then asked if Reed and Jessie were alright. The teens tried to flee but were stopped by Jorge's neighbors who came out to see what was going on. Jorge nodded to them as they encircled the teens, letting Reed, Jessie, and the girls pass but keeping the teens in a circle. Jorge called out to the leader of the pack and told him sharply, "I'm giving you one and only one warning, never go near, touch, or even say one word to any of those kids again. You tried to hurt my grandchildren and their friends, you are lucky he didn't hurt you. Tell your buddies they are off limits or you will feel what it is like to be harassed by a large group. I'm telling your parents just what you did, they were told on Christmas to back off from Reed and Kylie. If they ever try a stunt like this again they will be the ones needing a funeral." The teens ran off vowing revenge but were told by the leader to shut up, this was deadly serious. Jorge's friends spread the word quickly, all of those kids were known to them and none of their parents will get through the day without hearing just how nasty their children were without them around. Jorge ushered the eight inside to eat lunch, with a reluctant Margaret having to be led by Kylie and Nichole. Margaret asked why they had to eat, getting a chuckle from Nichole and Jessie. Reed whispered, "Grandpa Jorge won't take no for an answer when it comes to feeding you. It's the first lesson you learn when you meet him." Jorge gave them a sizable helping of rice each and watched as yet another person ate and enjoyed his food. Reed asked if there was ever anyone who disliked the food, the response was a quick, "Yes but he was the only member of the family to also end up in prison." Kylie joked, "Guess it must show you are a good person if you like the food" getting a unanimous bout of laughter. The twins let Reed feed them while DJ let Jessie feed him. Jorge and Victoria whispered to one another about Reed's paternal instincts with Victoria telling him, "You know he had to learn them the hard way, someone had to take care of Kylie because Penelope wouldn't do it right. He's a good person and he will be an amazing father someday." Margaret, Kylie, and Nichole finished and waited outside while Reed cleaned up the twins. DJ waited until they were cleaned before needing a diaper change, giving Reed an unwanted urine shower in the process. He was used to doing everything except changing diapers, Kylie didn't need changing whenever he had to watch her. Jessie tried to laugh it off but Reed pointed out that she may have the same thing happen to her if her cousin is born a boy. She blushed and apologized getting a smile from Reed. After Reed borrowed a change of clothes the eight walked back to the Finn home and saw the whole lot moving boxes around on the street while Paul and his firefighter brothers were still moving large furniture. Melanie instructed them to put the kids down for a nap then take a rest themselves, they had a lot more work to do than they anticipated so they'd be needed for longer. DJ and JD were out as soon as they were laid down on the living room floor. Cat refused to go down, insisting on sitting on Reed's lap as he watched the action across the street. She fell asleep as soon as she sat down, her energy used up in the fight. Reed was half asleep as well, slumping against the banister for support. Jessie leaned on his shoulder and kept anyone who walked over to them away. Michael and Miles tried to complain about them being lazy and getting out of working which got Kylie, Nichole, and Margaret to tell them about what happened on the way home from the park. This sparked them again, with Michael making a joke that Reed was always in the middle of trouble in one form or another. Reed heard the joke fully despite being half asleep. He got up, telling him, "Thanks for letting me know how you really feel about me" then marched off to his house alone to get out of their line of fire. Jessie told them, "You two get to handle the three kids now since you want to do the job so much", then proceeded to wake up Cat and tell her to wake up the others so Michael and Miles could play with them. She saw Reed was gone and burst into tears while Jessie walked off after Reed. The brothers tried hard to get her to stop, both failing miserably as JD and DJ started to cry after being awoken by Cat's cries. Reed was in his room trying to pack his things when Jessie came in. He had tears in his eyes and wouldn't look at her. He asked her, "Why do you still care about me when all I am is trouble? You can have any single guy in your school yet you still insist on liking me." Jessie grabbed him into a deep hug and told him sharply, "I don't want anyone else, I want you. You are smart, funny, and caring. You always want to help someone even when you know you can't. You protect everyone around you even if you are in danger. You are the best big brother anyone could hope for and you are going to one day be a great father. I don't want anyone else, I just want you." He sat on his bed with his head in his hands. He was spent emotionally. He was tired of people calling him trouble. He was tired of people going after him for what he wasn't. He was tired of it all. He wanted to get away. Jessie asked him softly, "What will running away do? You are leaving Kylie behind." Reed mumbled, "She has friends, she has mom and dad. She doesn't need me anymore, she is doing fine all on her own." Jessie looked down at Reed and kissed him. He tried to pull away but she kissed him more. She broke the kiss telling him, "She needs you now more than ever, she will have to endure a lot of jerks in the future who won't accept that she is a pretty girl even if she has something extra. She needs her big brother to be there for her." Reed heard voices coming up the stairs causing Jessie to jump back. Reed looked away in shame as Kennedy and Willie saw Reed's clothes out and partially stuffed into his bag. Kennedy asked Jessie to give them some privacy and not tell the others what Reed was doing, she nodded and went off to wait until they were done. Willie asked what this was all about, but didn't get a response from Reed. Kennedy asked if he really felt like leaving, getting a nod from Reed. When she asked why he wanted to leave Reed burst into tear saying, "I can't do it anymore. I am sick of being called trouble. No matter where I go or what I do I always cause trouble. We can't even go to the park without being chased. Kylie can't have fun without someone trying to hurt us. I can't do it anymore, I don't want to cause anyone anymore trouble. I'm just a Clarence and we are nothing but trouble." The two let Reed cry to himself, walking downstairs to where Jessie was waiting with Kylie. She told them what happened to them during the day and what finally set Reed off. Kennedy and Willie were concerned, this was serious if he was having problems with Miles and Michael joking. Jessie told them it wasn't the first time that day they had done it either, they were angry that he wasn't allowed to help while they worked all day. John and Valerie came over to find out what happened to Reed. John told them what Michael and Miles had told him but wanted the truth from Jessie. Jessie reiterated what happened while they were out and told what the boys had said that set Reed off. John grew angry at their stupidity, needing Valerie to calm him down. After several minutes he finally sat down while Valerie tried to figure out what to do. Reed wanted to flee. He tried to sneak out without anyone noticing but was stopped by John who took him into the living room. Valerie asked what was going on with him getting no response. She asked why he was feeling like he was causing trouble getting a mumbled, "Whenever I leave the house I cause trouble. Your kids couldn't go to the park without trouble following me. You are all better off without me causing you trouble." He tried to get up again but was stopped by Jessie holding his arm. Kennedy and Willie were at a loss as to what to do. He felt all alone and didn't want any help. Valerie asked why he let Michael and Miles' joke get to him. Reed again said, "It's the truth, all I am is trouble to you all. It's supposed to be a happy day but I'm ruining it just by being around you." Jessie pulled him up and directed him back to his room, telling him not to leave until his mom told him it was alright. When she came back down she told them, "He needs time away from everyone. There are too many people around him and nobody who he can connect with on his level without the others joining in. He needs to get back to school and be among his own grade level and get back on the track with his teammates. Michael, Miles, and all the others are good people but Reed needs real friends not friends through family." Jessie wasn't saying, she was demanding. This was nonnegotiable. Reed was to be left alone by the others. Willie broke the stunned silence saying, "She is right, do what you must with Miles and Michael but Reed needs to be left on his own. He knows they will be there for him but it's time he was allowed to be himself on his own." Chapter 23 Reed only came down for dinner that evening, staying the rest of the time up in his room on the computer. Willie and Kennedy kept a close eye on him and got his assurance that he wouldn't run away from home. They told him about the plan to have the others leave him alone from now on, letting him sink or swim at school on his own. The others would let him do what he needed to do and have his privacy and solitude but they would always be there to help if he needed it, all he had to do was ask. They also told him he also had four teachers watching him and ensuring he was alright even if he didn't ask for help. He didn't respond, he just walked away silently and went to bed early. The next morning Reed felt a lot better. He ate breakfast at home rather than in school. Willie dropped him off at school and watched Reed enter without talking with any of the others. He looked fine, but he hoped Reed wasn't hiding any more angst underneath. Inside, Reed went right for Ben's classroom. He asked how the move was going getting a big smile from Ben. Ben complained about things being out of place and having trouble finding his important files, getting Reed to smile. Ben purposely hammed it up hoping to make the boy feel better but Reed was genuinely happy to hear he was doing alright after the stressful day. As the class started to fill in, Reed asked how Beth was doing. Ben again smiled and told him, "She was overwhelmed by the amount of people who came to help. The firefighters were a huge help and set up a lot of the heavy furniture saving me a lot of time, energy, and a hurt back." Reed chuckled and admitted, "That was Kylie's fault, she just wanted to go over Uncle Paul's house but ended up giving you a few more helpers." Ben laughed at that, getting weird stares from their classmates. Several asked what Ben was talking about which got Ben to say, "My new wife and I just moved in next door to Reed's family. He was telling me how we ended up with his uncle and his engine company helping us move." Reed started to blush as the flurry of, "You got married?" questions started. Reed calmly told him, "Just tell them the truth, it'll save on the rumors." Ben admitted to the class, "Ms. Helena and I got married on New Year's Eve immediately after Mr. Bollinger got married. It was thanks to Reed that we got married, he planned Mr. Bollinger's wedding with the future Mrs. Bollinge and suggested that since we had the same friends it would be easier and cheaper to have both done that day- one after the other." The class looked at Reed as if Ben was joking but Ben showed a picture of the bride and groom at the alter with the entire wedding party together. Jake and his new wife Beverly were alongside Ben and Beth, Reed was next to Jake. Ben smiled and proclaimed, "He saved us a lot of money and did got us a lot of help in moving to our new home, so when you hear the inevitable rumors around school make sure you get the facts right. Don't forget that there are at least 22 other witnesses in this school who were there that evening as you can see in the photo. That's not counting the number of teachers who attended as guests who aren't in the photo." Word spread quickly that Reed had planned two weddings and moved two teachers into one home. They didn't let the fact that Reed didn't actually do the moving stand in the way of the rumors, it was still him who was responsible in their eyes. Reed just let the rumors fly, not bothering to correct anyone and happy that people left him alone knowing that he was connected to multiple teachers now. John's class was tiresome for Reed as he had to make up a test right away. John held true to, "Leave him alone" in that he didn't give him an exception, telling him to watch the video and take notes from it and be ready to participate the next day. Reed nodded and smiled, John had understood his needs. English was the start of the buildup to Shakespeare. It was easy work for Reed, he got the hang of sonnets after listening to Jaimie complain about them the week before. He couldn't wait for the actual play discussions, he had read the play before when his brother Albert was there and enjoyed it a lot. Beth's French class was his highlight. As the students came inside she smiled at Reed and thanked him for all he did over vacation. She then flashed her ring to the students and said, "If you don't believe the rumor, here is the proof. Reed Pena was responsible for Mr. Herman and I getting married on New Year's Eve after Mr. Bollinger got married. He also coordinated our move into the home next door to him and got us much needed help from his uncle and his engine company." Reed blushed and signaled for her to being the class. After school Reed was inundated with demands for details about the wedding. He calmly said, "Ask Jaimie, Michael, or Miles Finn or any one of their friends or cousins. I was just helping my boss out, they could tell you more details than I can." When the Finns appeared the horde moved on to them get the details about the weddings. This allowed Reed to slip away to find Shawn Xavier's office and give him his doctor's note allowing him to participate with the track team again. Shawn read it over and asked if he was fit enough, which Reed nodded and said, "Dr. Samuels checked me out Christmas Eve and yesterday." Shawn nodded and gave him written clearance. Reed walked out to the track and gave the two notes to Jake. Jake didn't need to look down at them, only saying, "If you have clothes get changed and stretch. The team needs you badly." Inside the locker room, Eric Vincent and George Daniels were talking about something then quickly stopped as Reed approached. Reed timidly told them, "Don't stop on my account." Reed started to get changed while the two waited for him to finish. The two eventually took his words to heart and started up again but hearing the discussion got Reed intrigued. Reed asked what they were talking about getting a joint, "Anime" from them. Reed asked which one, which set the three into a discussion about shows that they had seen over the years that piqued their interest. Eric told him about a show called, "Nightmare Rider" about the daughter of two gods who became a teenage male during the day and tries to learn the ways of mortals while dealing with the social aspects of being a teen male. George told him about one called, "Chrysalis Project" about a super-secret government agency who worked to stop special threats that nobody else knows about and whose agents are all male soldiers who were transgender and wanted to become female. Reed countered with saying he liked, "Death Dealer Saga". Reed's show surprised Eric and George who asked where he had seen it. Reed blushed and said, "My brothers had them stashed away from mom. She hated that stuff. They said that it wasn't meant for 'babies' like me." This got the two laughing and saying, "Those shows are usually seen by kids years younger than us in Japan". Eric pointed out something that was hilarious- his brother Vincent was a hypocrite because he was watching something that was about a guy who became a girl, how he could like a show like that and hate Jaimie, Sam, and Daisy was ridiculous! The three talked openly and candidly about the shows sparking George to say, "We need to have a viewing party." Reed asked if anyone else was going which got George to say, "No, they don't like that stuff. Scott likes the art design but none of the others like non-kid anime anymore." The three were so busy talking they didn't realize they spent a half hour jogging around the track in circles. Jake scolded them for not paying attention but saw the times they had and gave them a pass, telling them sharply, "Next year you could join the cross country team if you want a change of pace from football." Reed asked what he was talking about, unaware there was a team. Jake shook his head and asked, "Didn't your dad tell you? We have a team, and he is one of the school's record holders. In fact, you came close to breaking some of his track team records. You might actually do it if you went all out at the next meet." Eric and George were happy for Reed, this was something he needed to do and it was worth the effort. They had him working on his starts and stops, getting used to being in position for a period of time so his muscles were relaxed and ready. For the next two days they worked at it, with Reed getting faster and faster each time. On the day of the meet Reed was a bundle of nervous energy. Eric and George calmed him, getting him into the right mindset. They had him focus on anything but the meet, telling him about that weekend's viewing party lineup. It worked, Reed finally relaxed. Reed set up for the first race and broke Willie's school record easily. His second and third race was the same, he came in second both times but it was still record breaking. The last race he shattered the old record and was a split second off of the state record. The opposing coach looked over the time and asked if Reed was legitimate, then told Jake, "That's damn near close to the state record but it's definitely the state record for underclassmen. He holds the freshman and freshman/sophomore records now." Reed's achievement got him a picture in the city's newspaper. Willie was quoted by the paper as being pleased that the person who broke his records was his son. Jake made it a point to congratulate Reed on the morning announcements and tell the school that the state had sent a plaque to Reed that would hang in the athletic department office until Reed graduated. Eric and George enjoyed that Reed was finally getting some positive recognition from the school. They and the other members of the team were getting looked at better by the students as they worked their way up through the conference standings. The meet that weekend was a make or break meet for the team and Reed was going to assure them victory. Reed ran hard and won two of the three races he was entered in solo. The third race he came in second place by a split second. His relay race with Eric and George and another teammate was a tight one that went down to Reed's anchoring and a mad dash to the end with Reed coming out on top. They had won the meet and earned top spot in the standings. Reed declined an invitation to participate in the state's championship meet. He didn't want to race anymore without his teammates; it was just for fun and enjoyment not for awards and accolades. His records were all well and good, those were more about family pride than attention. Their viewing party was a blast. Reed, Eric, and George were of like minds and enjoyed the same shows. The three spent much of the night watching shows until they couldn't stay awake any longer. In the morning, the three ran several miles then Reed watched while the two sparred. They taught him some simple moves that enhanced the self- defense training Reed already knew giving him a chance to defend himself much more effectively. Reed had more fun being tossed around by the two older boys than he had had in a long time. It had been years since anyone had talked to him about anything that wasn't related to his parents or his situation. Eric and George had shown him friendship, not pity. He appreciated their effort and felt comfortable being himself with them. When they dropped him back home, he thanked them for the good time. Eric admitted it was good having someone else to talk about things with. George admitted Reed had good ideas and opinions. The three made plans to visit the library and comic book shop to get Reed into more of the things they liked that were similar to the anime shows, something Reed thought was fun. Kennedy and Willie saw Reed's change and felt relief. The boys were good people whose dads told him that they weren't trying to make him feel or act different, they were just acting normal and Reed was being himself with them. The trio was just so like-minded that they clicked immediately; they just needed something to start the ball rolling. Kylie was herself dealing with friends. Nichole and Margaret tried to get her in with the other girls but despite their efforts after the sleepover at the Douglas home Kylie just wasn't reaching them. She knew it wasn't for lack of trying, but she did feel that her being a former boy had a lot to do with it. The more she tried, the less the girls were interested so she just stopped trying. Nichole and Margaret kept working with her. They were her friends no matter what. They may be family but they were friends by choice and would go against the other girls to stand by her The girls confronted the others during lunch. Nichole pointed out to more than one that she was like Kylie, even if she now had girl parts she was still born a boy and if they had a problem with being friends with Kylie because of that then they had problems with being friends with her. By Friday she stopped playing with the girls who snubbed Kylie, joining her and Margaret and playing among themselves. The three discussed their slumber party which the others assumed was being held at Nichole's house again. When they heard that it was at Kylie's and her brother was going to be there it got the girls interested. Nichole pointed out that Reed wouldn't be happy to hear that they snubbed Kylie and wouldn't let them come over because of it. Kylie nodded saying, "He doesn't like people who don't like me for being me." The girls backed out getting Margaret to say, "You showed what you really care about. You know Kylie and claim you like her but you act differently than you claim. If you were real friends you wouldn't do that." Kylie turned away and said softly, "I only want real friends at my party, that's Nichole and Margaret." Kylie whispered to the girls, "You guys a good friends." Reed was out with Eric and George so he was never going to be there. Kylie and the girls knew that and tested the others. They failed badly, she knew what they really cared about. Margaret and Nichole just ignored the girls and set out to have a fun time no matter what. Paul dropped off the girls and handed Kennedy a box of ear plugs and some ibuprofen. Kennedy asked what they were for, getting a big laugh from Paul. Margaret huffed and whined, "We aren't that loud dad!" which got Kennedy to understand what he was doing. She was, in fact, thrilled about the party. She dreamed about having one when she heard the girls talking about having them when she was a kid. Her brothers wouldn't stay over their friends' houses but the girls in her classes always did. It was a rite of passage for girls to host one and she was thrilled to be part of Kylie's. Willie got stuck doing the entertaining for the girls. Margaret and Nichole had makeup sets and managed to get Willie to act as their practice dummy. Kylie took great pride in finding several outlandish color combinations to put on his eyes and cheeks while the girls took turns with the lips and nails, ultimately making him look like a clown. Kennedy took multiple pictures of the scene. Willie threatened her with sleeping on the couch but could barely keep a straight face when the girls switched off and showed him the different looks. He went through most of the container of makeup removal wipes before the girls tired of their makeovers and watched a DVD in the living room, Kennedy had to spend a good half hour wiping and re-wiping his face to ensure everything was removed. She left the nail polish on his fingernails. She whispered to the girls, "I give it until the morning before he realizes he still has pink fingertips." The girls giggled but that was broken by Willie's shriek and call for Kennedy to get the remover right away. This sent the girls into a full blown laugh causing them to roll around and tears to well up. Kennedy smiled and shook her head, it was the funniest thing she had seen and she was glad to have been part of it. The girls went down without a fight after the movie ended. Kylie kissed her parents, thanking them for letting her have this night with the girls. Kennedy whispered back, "I couldn't deny a girl the chance to host her first slumber party" getting a big hug from Kylie. Willie teased her that she was being a bigger kid than the girls. Kennedy nodded and told him sharply, "Some things are worth getting excited about. You probably get excited about some of the stuff you missed out on when you were a kid." Willie thought about it and blushed, admitting, "I never had a sister or brothers, my cousins weren't the best people. I never had a chance to enjoy fun like the kids have." She kissed his cheek and told him, "You have Paul, Mike, and Alex as brothers. You have John, Leslie, and Karen as cousins. You are never in need of family again, you have more than enough now and all are proud to have you as family." In the morning, the girls were energetic. Willie was exhausted but Kennedy was surprisingly energized. Kennedy walked the girls to the park and watched as they burned off their energy, running and climbing on everything. She had a smile of pure enjoyment on her face watching. She heard her name being called out from across the park and saw someone waiving a hand at her. She walked over to him, greeting longtime family freind Louis Reagan with a hug and smile. Louis saw the girls with her and asked what was going on, she just smiled and said, "Taking my daughter and her friends out to burn her energy off after her slumber party." Louis looked closely at Kylie, gasping in shock. Kennedy asked if there was something wrong, Louis looked at Kylie and back at her and asked quietly, "When did you adopt? I heard you were fostering the two youngest Clarence kids but they didn't have a daughter." Kennedy laughed at his reaction. It was something she had never seen nor heard before. Louis was out of date and behind on his gossip about the affairs of Winnisimmet folks. He looked at Kylie again and gasped in shock. Kennedy just nodded, telling in sharply, "She admitted to us she felt like Jaimie when we took her and her brother home from the hospital. She was diagnosed by a psychiatrist and have been helping her transition since. She and her brother are legally our son and daughter now." Louis watched as the three girls ran around giggling. He asked about the other girls' relationship to Kylie, getting a quick, "Margaret is her godfather's daughter, her father also happens to be Willie's oldest friend. Both she and Nichole are Kylie's classmates in school and have been helping her transition. I am sure you know that Kylie's mother's family is related to Jorge Castillo. And to further things along Jorge adopted Willie as his own son so Kylie is also Nichole's second-cousin through Karen and Victoria." He just nodded and took in the sight. He asked about Reed getting a quiet, "He's trying hard to get past the family issues and be his own person. He has had problems with the guys teasing him about being a trouble magnet and cast aside the rest of the group to be on his own He is making friends with Eric and George while working for Beverly Bollinger. He also started going out with Jessie Lawrence, the two had a mutual affection for one another that the others facilitated before he needed to give himself some distance from the group." Louis had to sit down. Kennedy asked sharply, "Did you at least hear about Jake Bollinger's wedding or the wedding of two of the kids' teachers right after? They also moved in next door to us. Both couples are expecting, with Jake adopting Will as his own son." Louis just let the news sink in. He finally admitted to Kennedy, "I spent the last two weeks on vacation with my wife's family and before that I was so busy helping with the city's holiday festivities so I missed much of what happened." Kennedy smiled and admitted, "You would have found out eventually." He countered with, "Better that I be told by someone who was part of it all instead of someone who heard from someone who heard from someone else." The girls came over and said hello to Louis. Kylie just smiled and remained silent but saw Kennedy was alright with Louis so she didn't have anything to fear. They asked to go home so Louis said his goodbyes and gave Kylie a kiss on the forehead saying to her, "You turned out so pretty." Nichole whispered to Kylie, "Told you he was alright with you becoming a girl." Chapter 24 After meeting Louis Reagan, the girls rushed to the Pena home and gathered their things to head home. Paul picked up Margaret while Nigel picked up Nichole. Both were pleased that the girls were on their best behavior. Margaret told about Willie's makeover which got both fathers laughing up a storm and Willie vowing revenge against them in the near future, mentioning sugary energy drinks and lots of candy for their next slumber party. Reed arrived just after the girls left and told them all about the fun he had with Eric and George. Willie was pleased, Reed was enthusiastic about them and the boys were genuinely engaging Reed for what he already knew the boys liked. Willie told him he'd get him some of the DVDs they talked about so he could enjoy the shows as well as take them to the comic shop. Kylie teased him about being nerdy to which Reed countered with her being so girly. The two were going at it back and forth with Willie and Kennedy smartly staying out of it. Eventually the two separated and went to their rooms to rest until dinner, with Willie asking if that was normal or if it was trouble. Kennedy burst into laughter and told him, "You definitely were an only child, that's typical sibling squabbling. They must have had fun, this is the first time they are being themselves among other people." Over dinner, Kennedy asked if each had fun that weekend. Reed nodded while Kylie blurted out, "You know I did." Willie added, "You two were among friends and were being yourself, we want you to always be yourself. The girls and your cousins try to get to know you but you shouldn't change who you are for them. Reed, you finally showed an interest in something that you like and others like. Kylie, you are a fun girl to play with. Both of you have had your first real experience with friendship and it'll be one to remember." Reed felt better. He was feeling a little bad about ignoring the others, but Eric and George were so unique when they were away from the group that they just clicked with him. Kylie was happy that her slumber party was a success and Nichole and Margaret were pleased. She knew they would be happy with whatever she did but it was fun for all three of them which made it worth the effort. Sunday morning, Willie drove Reed, Eric, and George to the comic shop. The boys immediately steered Reed to the comics that would get him started on the manga they read. He looked through the trade paperback collection and was hooked. The boys saw the glint in his eyes and knew he was going to get the whole series. Willie forked over $200 for the books, getting a weird look but telling the store owner, "Small price to pay for your kid's happiness." The look on Reed's face as the boys talked about the book said it all, Willie was right. Reed didn't ask how much Willie had spent but told him he'd work it off getting a loud laugh from Willie as Eric whispered, "I don't think he will let you do that." In school during the week, Reed excelled. He had a renewed vigor that gave him focus. He was always seen with his new manga books in his hand. His English teacher, Mr. Stoner, was pleased that he was reading for pleasure, getting weird looks from the other student but then pointing out that some of the stories are so complex and entertaining that even though they were, "Comic books" they were some of the most well written stories ever created. Beth and Ben were pleased that he was doing better socially, although Reed was still sticking to just Eric and George. He slowly accepted Scott Nelson's inroads towards friendship, working with Scott on some of Scott's creative writing work as a critic while talking with him about other things. Scott got him to work on his own writing, reading and critiquing Reed's plots and helping to refine the various characters. The two were soon editing the other's works, letting the others read them but not letting them know who wrote what. He handled the others while Reed, Eric, and George weren't around, letting them know he was doing better but still not read to be part of the group. They understood but Jaimie tried to encourage him to get Reed to accept their offers of friendship if possible. Jessie got Reed to go out on another date, doing a double date with Thomas and Rebecca again. This time they had Thomas' parents along to supervise but not actually supervising. The date went smoothly and at the end of the night Jessie kissed him deeply, thanking him for being more accepting of the situation and allowing her the chance to enjoy a date with her boyfriend. Dan was silent as they were picked up by Thomas, only smiling and kissing Rebecca as she left. The following week, Reed finally stopped fighting the urge and joined the others for lunch. He had been eating alone at another table but didn't want to be alone anymore. Eric, George, and Scott had been trying to get him to come around for since vacation ended but it wasn't time yet. He saw the looks on their faces inviting him over and Reed just couldn't refuse anymore, getting smiles from Jaimie and the girls while Michael tried to play it off as no big deal earning them scowls and whispers of, "You caused him to leave in the first place." Jaimie got Reed to come over her house to work on his French and geometry, which she knew he was starting to have trouble with. She had confided in Beth that she thought Reed was trying to hide his struggles to avoid seeing them, which Beth agreed with. Beth asked that she try to ask him to come over if only to help himself in school and not out of obligation to their group. Miles and Michael saw the two together and ignored them. Jaimie yelled out to them to keep an eye on Cat and JD so they wouldn't disturb them. Michael tried to make a snide joke which Miles caught and told him bluntly, "No more jokes. If you make him leave again and ends up failing, dad will be after us." Michael asked what he meant. Miles drew a sharp breath and told him, "I heard dad and Uncle Willie talking about Reed. If he didn't feel comfortable in the school anymore Uncle Willie was going to see if he could put him into a private school. He can't stay in Winnisimmet High if he has problems with us, we are the top family in the school and he is our neighbor so if he has a problem with us it affects him badly to the point he has to leave school to avoid the teasing, rumors, or worse." Miles told him sharply, "Now you see why everyone left him alone for so long? We are going to lose him. Not just as a friend but as family. They wouldn't have reason to remain our neighbors, they could move on to another home elsewhere and we'd never see him again. They may be related to dad through Great Aunt Victoria but they don't have to interact with us, so we could lose our uncle and aunt and cousins because Reed doesn't feel comfortable around us." Michael sank into the sofa and felt horrible, the reality was worse than he feared. While Reed was turning things around in the high school, Kylie's classmates were still snubbing her. Nichole and Margaret let it slide for a week but finally stopped several of the girls and asked what was really going on. They tried to evade the question but finally admitted, "We were warned off by Nancy Flynn. Her mom said Kylie's family is trouble and we had to stay away from her." Nichole asked the obvious, "Does she know her mom is a lawyer for the state and her dad is the police chief?" The girls shook their heads, then said, "She only said that her parents were in jail." Margaret laughed. Nichole gave her an odd look then realized the parents were talking about Kylie's birth parents. Nichole leaned in and told the girls, "Kylie is adopted. Her birth parents are not the same as her adoptive parents. Her birth parents are bad, her adoptive parents are good. I know them, her dad saved my dad's life and her mom helped me come to this country. They are good people and the best mom and dad you could want. If you doubt what I am saying then know this- her dad is my mom's cousin so Kylie is my cousin as well so she is family to me. You know my family would never let us associate with anyone who was as bad as she claims Kylie's parents to be so tell Nancy and the others that Nancy's mom is an idiot for spreading false rumors." Margaret added in, "My dad has known her dad since before they were our age. They are very close friends, closer than Nichole and I. My dad worked with Kylie's birth dad and knows what he and his wife did to her. Dad wouldn't let Kylie or her brother go to anyone but his friend and his wife. Dad is happy that she has a new mom and dad and the old ones are in deep trouble. Whatever Nancy thinks about Kylie is stupid and you should be ashamed of yourself for listening to that stupidity." The next day Nancy tried to avoid Margaret and Nichole. The girls started to treat Kylie better and include her into more games and by lunchtime were talking openly with her. Things were back to where they were when she first came into their class, only this time she had her two friends to help make things better. Mr. King pulled the girls aside after lunch and asked what was going on. Margaret told him about Nancy's mother telling the other girls and their parents about Kylie's birth parents. Mr. King was furious, but Nichole told him that she told the girls the truth about who her parents were now and how they weren't what they were claimed to be. He was pleased that they handled it on their own but told them they should have gone to him as it was against school rules and constituted bullying by her and her mother. Mr. King brought the kids out after school and pulled Nancy's mother aside. In a louder than normal tone he demanded to know why Mrs. Flynn felt that she had to alienate another student by telling false and out of date information about her family. Mrs. Flynn acted like she didn't do it but Nancy saw Mr. King's anger and told him, "She told me Kylie's mom and dad were bad people who were in jail. She said we had to stay away from her or we'd end up like Kylie, put into foster care or sent to jail too." Mr. King drew a deep breath and told her, "Kylie WAS in foster care and her birth parents are criminals. However, her adoptive parents are two upstanding citizens. Chief Pena is a man whom I have a high regard for as he has saved many lives over the years including Nichole's and her father's lives. Mrs. Pena has put away hundreds of criminals who defrauded, lied, stole, or did worse to people from babies on up to centenarians. Before you ever badmouth another student, make sure you have all of your facts right because I will not stand by and let a student become a victim of someone else's insecurities." Mr. King's rant caused Mrs. Flynn to run off in disgrace. He apologized to the other parents for making a scene but it needed to be addressed directly and that the children themselves had sorted out the problem in the classroom. Ms. Prince patted him on the shoulder as he leaned against a wall for support, telling him, "You did more in one minute than many teachers do all year for their students. They know not to do something like that ever again, and word will get around that you stick up for your students." He shot back, "She needed that more than she realized." Kylie heard the whole thing and rushed over to Mr. King and hugged him deeply. Karen told him she'd handle it from here, she knew enough of the parents to get them to smooth out any more attempts by Mrs. Flynn to retaliate against Kylie. Karen smiled and told them, "She has a nasty surprise coming though, her bosses are friends of friends so they won't be too happy to hear one of their favorite customers was being insulted by her." Ms. Prince slunk off telling Karen, "Whatever they do, it's best I not know. I need some plausible deniability in case she gets it into her head that the school was responsible. Just keep it legal, I don't want you getting in trouble for someone's issues." The next day, Nancy apologized to Kylie. She told her that her mom was put in her place by her dad for saying those things about her. Her dad was going to be dropping her off and picking her up from now on since her mom couldn't face the other parents. Kylie saw that she was happy that her mom wasn't going to be around and accepted her offer of friendship, getting her to accept her as a normal girl like the others had. The two talked and shared a lot of common traits that Kylie didn't share with either Nichole or Margaret. They spent most of lunch talking in between bites and sips of food and parted on good terms. Margaret teased her that she had finally made a friend who wasn't related in some way, which Kylie smiled at realizing. By the weekend, Nichole was hosting another slumber party. Nancy was invited much to the shock of the other girls. Kylie stood up for her which shocked the girls even more. Nancy accepted that she should have listened to what they said about Kylie and not her mother's views. The girls went back and forth until everyone had agreed that they needed to just let it go and move on. Kylie thanked them for being mature about everything and allowed themselves to befriend her on their own accord. Karen hovered over the girls as they enjoyed the sleepover. Kylie and Nichole were the ones who got all of the festivities going with Kylie's games being preferred over Nichole's. Margaret just sat back and enjoyed Kylie being a fun friend, with Nichole whispering that she was the best friend they could ever want for knowing when to be there for her and when to let her go herself. Kylie's weekend ended all too soon as the girls went home. The parents were pleased that Kylie was turning out to be the girl that Nichole raved about and not the girl Nancy's mom complained about. Nancy's dad Todd Flynn was most pleased with her change, hoping Kylie would keep up her good influence on her. The mood in the house turned on Monday as Kennedy had to go to court on behalf of Kylie. She would be there to give her statement regarding Ms. Mead's actions when she refused to transfer Kylie to another school. Kennedy wasn't happy about this but she saw Kylie's face and knew it was best to fight for her some more. William Kelly was also at the court. He was there on behalf of his son. Kennedy gave her story and played the digital recording which Ms. Mead showed a clear bias against Kylie. Kennedy was asked why she changed schools with Kennedy saying sharply, "We wanted her to be in a class that we knew had a sympathetic teacher with experience with children like her and had a principal who knew the family and friends and would handle her fairly. From what Kylie told us we felt that if she remained in her original class she would have been bullied or worse by the other students without fear of retribution from either the teacher or principal." William's testimony was even harsher. He told stories about fighting with Ms. Mead about the actions of Mr. Hogan after his son left his class. Mr. Hogan gave his son a bad review and warned his first grade teacher about him being a problem student who needed to be disciplined. He then showed the written complaints against Junior, which the teacher wrote back as being moronic and telling him that unless he stopped he'd seek his removal as a teacher. He threatened to go to the union about his activities and threats to him, getting Hogan to back off even if it was fruitless. When asked what became of that teacher William drew a sharp breath and stated that the teacher was then fired after the year by Ms. Mead under dubious circumstances. The two were asked if they knew anything about a relationship between Hogan and Ms. Mead, which caught them by surprise. Neither said they knew anything, only just what they had been told or seen in their brief encounters. They were asked to wait and after an hour they were told both Hogan and Ms. Mead were indicted on conspiracy to commit child abuse, negligence, failure to report child abuse, and various other charges. Hogan was indicted on sexual assault charges against Kylie and assault and battery charges against Kylie and Junior. The investigation was only getting started but it was enough to get them off the streets. The news broke that afternoon as Hogan was brought to superior court in handcuffs with William and Kennedy sitting in the gallery. Ms. Mead was brought in and immediately vowed revenge against Kennedy for what she had done to her. When she started claiming she'd get her and the tranny kid she was removed from court. The media tried to pan in on Kennedy only to be blocked by court officials who reminded them that they were barred from showing the family of victims who are minors. William and Kennedy were led out a side exit and given an escort home while a court officer drove their cars home. Thankfully, none of the media followed nor did they get the names of either of them. Hogan and Ms. Mead were outed publicly as having a torrid relationship dating back a decade to when both were working in Endicott before he was mysteriously transferred to another town before he moved to Winnisimmet. His sudden transfer sparked an investigation into his previous jobs and led to uncovering of several accusations against him by parents that Mead had covered up on his behalf, many being of a sexual nature. Hogan's computer and hard drives were seized and upon inspection there was several terabytes of hardcore pornography including pictures of underage children confirming their suspicions of him being a predator and danger to kids. His work computer in school was seized and showed similar pictures which led to more in-depth investigations into Ms. Mead, who herself had similar images but included some horrifying videos of Hogan hurting students taken from a hidden camera in the classroom out of view of the main cameras. A search was conducted and the camera seized, with Hogan's fingerprints being found all over it. Hogan was a horror to students in the worst possible way, all under their noses. Kennedy and William were devastated. This whole saga went from bad to worse. The school scrambled to track down any additional pictures but it was shown to just be isolated to the two computers. Parents were cautioned to warn their children about what happened, getting more victims to come forward with more names being added to Hogan's victims list. Kennedy's work was put on hold as she was given time off due to the need for investigators to check into Hogan and Mead's crimes. She was given other work that she had to conduct from home as she couldn't be around when the office was being used to investigate a crime that she was involved in personally. William Kelly had to accept some freelance work for the larger newspapers as he wasn't able to cover the story locally but used the work to add to his portfolio giving him some more clout next time his contract was up. The investigations led to more and more crimes being uncovered as time wore on. Hogan was shown to be part of a larger operation that included multiple teachers across the state with several of them being from prominent schools in the area around Endicott. Ms. Mead's covering up of Hogan's crimes led to her being investigated and found to have been hiding large sums of money from the state. She was looking at additional criminal charges for tax evasion and tax fraud now on top of her accessory, abuse, neglect, and failure to report charges. Thankfully for Kylie and Junior, neither needed to testify. The assault charges were added to the other charges and with the video evidence from Hogan showing a better angle of the abuse, they could go forward without putting them under fire. The kids were offered large settlements from the city as compensation for Hogan's and Mead's crimes, blood money as William called it but still a hefty price paid. They were told about them and why they had received them but it was no big deal to them as they were more concerned about Hogan and Mead getting sent to prison. The silver lining in the Hogan saga was Kylie and Junior grew closer as friends. The two would play together at recess and her friends would include him in playing. His classmates started to take notice of him being friendly with the older kids which he was proud to admit she was a good friend. The boys were nicer to him knowing that Kylie, Nichole, and Margaret would protect him which made Junior's life much easier. William was befriended by Karen, Nigel, Paul, and Rachel. His previous isolation from the Finns was ignored when it came to Karen and Nigel, being a single parent he found a willing ear in both former single parents. They were perfect friends, he had no preconceived notions about them and they shied away from the spotlight that always followed John and Valerie. The longer they talked the more they shared from strong beliefs in raising the kids to shared interests. He had known Paul for a while due to having to report on the many fires, medical emergencies, and car accidents Paul had been involved in. Paul preferred William over other reporters; he was fair in his questions and wanted the facts not opinions. Paul and Rachel were more than happy to host Junior and have Margaret go over the Kelly home with Junior. They found Junior to be a great kid and was proving to be a counter to the girls on many different things. Kennedy was seeing William start to break out of his normal shell and was grateful that some good came from the Hogan situation. Willie was happy that the kids were good with him and that he was good with Kylie. The only regret Willie had was that William was holding back when the couple talked about John or Valerie or the other family members. He felt for the guy, but he understood the reason why he did and was proud that he had the integrity to do it. The Monday of third week of January saw the final indictments come down against Hogan and Mead, the children in the videos Hogan took were identified and both now faced several dozen assault and conspiracy charges with Hogan earning additional sexual assault charges on top of the two existing ones. This was followed by multiple other indictments against co-conspirators and other teachers involved in the ring. Mead pled out as soon as possible, giving up everything she had on Hogan in exchange for a lighter prison sentence for the Hogan-related charges but not being able to get away from the separate tax-related ones. Hogan fought all of the charges. His lawyers worked hard to get him to take a plea deal but it was futile. Trial was set for later in the year but plans suddenly changed. Hogan became sick and soon died at Mass. General Hospital several days after the second round of sexual assault indictments were handed down. It was believed that he was a heart attack and ruled natural causes but few believed that it was the truth. Hogan escaped justice but most inside the jail believed one of the inmates heard about the sexual assault charges and took jailhouse vengeance on him. Willie casually snarled, "The guy who did it saved the taxpayers a lot of money. Hogan should have rotted in prison but he got what he deserved." Chapter 25 Once the news of Mr. Hogan's death settled in, things went from bad to worse for the family. That Tuesday, Kennedy received a letter from a lawyer in her old hometown out in California. The news wasn't good, her mother had just died. Kennedy was requested to attend the funeral by her mother. She had wanted to reconcile with her long lost child even going so far as to put her in her will, but Kennedy had never told her about her transition. She loved her mother, but her true self just couldn't be known to her mother. Kennedy contacted her mother's lawyer and used her current name to call on behalf of Kenneth Eaton, her original name. She asked about why she was being requested to attend the funeral after all of the time that had passed since she had last seen her mother, getting a simple, "She regretted Kenneth's treatment as a child and hoped that enough time had passed to reconcile. His letter to her in early December was a surprise and a ray of hope, she was willing to go so far as to visit Kenneth but took ill and passed on before she could arrange the visit." Kennedy asked about her will and why she included him in it. The lawyer was very upset and stated, "She felt that her other sons have turned into criminals or disappointments. The family business is in ruins due to their mismanagement. She finally got fed up with the family and divorced her husband, keeping the house and the land while retaining him as a tenant farmer under a strict lease living on a small house on the land." Kennedy asked about arrangements and what she could do for them. The lawyer asked how many Kenneth had coming with him which Kennedy initially gave as being four, herself, the kids, and Willie. She said there could be more but she wasn't sure if Kenneth's friends and associates would be able to get the time off. She asked if her father and brothers were involved with the arrangements. He told her they were notified of where and when but he would handle everything per her mother's wishes. She stated that Kenneth would foot the entire bill; he wanted to do that for her. He understood and told her he'd have the final bill ready for Kenneth when he arrived. They exchanged contact information and hung up. Kennedy thought for a minute about her mother trying to reach out to her and never learning the truth. She burst into tears, wishing she had had the courage to talk with her sooner. It was only through Kylie's insistence that she had written to her which allowed her to even know she had passed on. Kylie's warmth and need to make people feel better had done what she had never had the courage to do and now she will never be able to let her mother know how she really felt about her and how much her mother had saved her life. The kids came inside and asked why she was crying. Kennedy handed them the note and hugged them. Kylie asked if they could go to the funeral, getting a nod. Reed asked if she was going to tell her family who she really is, Kennedy shook her head no. Kylie insisted; it was the least she could do for them to let them know that Kenneth was still alive. Kennedy resisted, telling her, "My brothers are terrible people and I don't want them to hurt you or your dad. They will hurt us, they might even try to kill us. They hated me and if not for mom giving me money to get away I would never have survived. I don't want to give them the satisfaction of hurting any of us. I love you but this is just something I can't do- not with you two and your dad with me." Willie waited until the kids were upstairs before he asked her if she had told their friends and family yet. She said no, telling him softly, "I don't want them to drop everything for me. They have their own lives, they don't need to tag along on my baggage." Willie shook his head and called Valerie, Sean Beretta, James York, and started the phone tree. He knew that Kennedy didn't want to involve them but they had to know. She was their family and they would not let them go to California without first telling them about why. John and Valerie were the first to arrive followed by James and his wife Tanya, then Sean, Lilly Peterson, Karen and Nigel, Paul and Rachel, Leslie Finn, Gabby Lawrence, Quentin and Greta Nelson, Olivia and Dr. Samuels, Jake and Beverly, Dan and Melanie, Mike Daniels, and finally Alex Vincent. Willie called over next door and asked the Hermans to come over as well. All of the adults were there and each eagerly awaited the news. Kennedy was saddened but saw Willie's determination. He stated that Kennedy had gotten word her mother had died and they were being requested out in California for the funeral. She tried to hide her shame but Willie was holding her in a tight embrace as he told the assembled adults. John told them he'd have the tickets arranged shortly. Jake excused Reed from school for two days then called Yvette Prince and got Kylie excused as well. The rest looked at one another and had something planned without letting it be known, they were thinking about their own plans. Willie thanked them for their consideration and asked that they tell the others to give them some space for the week. Sean asked where exactly they were going, which Kennedy quietly stated, "Central California, a small town about 20 miles from Fresno." Sean asked the specific name, getting a soft, "Watts Canyon." His face dropped and turned pale, his lips quivering as the news. Sean asked to see the letter, examining it closely. He gave it back, got up, and went outside. A tear went down his face as he stood firm. James asked if he was alright, only getting a soft, "I have to make plans, there's something I need to do this weekend." James shook his head and told him flatly, "We all are making the same plans. I'm calling my mom and dad to see if they can babysit Virgil. You know John well enough to know that we are all going out there to be with Kennedy, she needs us more than she will admit. I don't have to read your mind to know that there is more to this than you wanted to share but you should come clean to her soon as possible, she needs you. You are the closest she has to a real father that she has ever had, she needs her father-figure right now." One by one the adults left Kennedy and Willie to their grief. Each said they'd be there for them if they needed them. Kennedy saw Willie's slowly forming smile and whispered a soft, "Thank you" to him, feeling a greater love for him than she had ever felt before. He proudly said, "No thanks are needed. These are your friends and family and they are there for you through thick and thin. This is the thick, you do not go through the loss of a parent without the help of your friends and family especially when so many of us have experienced this before. They want to be there for you as you were there for them." As the adults talked, Reed texted back and forth with Jessie about his unknown and unseen grandmother passing away. Jessie said she'd text the others to tell them that was why their parents had to go out but Reed felt it wasn't their place to tell the others. Jessie understood the need for some privacy but insisted he at least let the others know that he'd be gone for several days and to not disturb him in his hour of grief. Jessie texted Jaimie anyway, knowing she'd tell the others. Courtney asked what was going on with Reed and was told directly. She saw her sister's concern for Reed over the trip and smiled. Jessie asked what the smile was about, getting a simple, "I don't think they are going alone. If I know Uncle John as well as I think I do then I know for a fact that every one of us is getting on a plane and are heading west to support aunt Kennedy and uncle Willie." Jessie got a text back from Jaimie telling her the exact same thing. The Penas were not going out west alone, they were all going with them. Jaimie added that the only ones not going were Sam, Virgil, and Daisy. The three of them were staying with Sam and Virgil's grandparents, the Raymonds. The others not able to go were Jessie's friends Iris Donaldson and Francesca White-Clark, who were both staying home because Iris' parents refused to let her go and Francesca had an important event to go to with her mothers. John walked back over to the Pena home and gave Willie a printed form, asking him to sign. Willie read it over and asked, "Are you serious?" John told him sharply, "You are my cousins now and I take care of my family. This is nonnegotiable; we are all going as one big family. Family stays together in times of need." Willie was floored. He told Kennedy about them being family but he was seeing just how much they were. Kennedy listened and rushed to John in tears. She cried into his shoulder, telling him, "Thank you" between sobs but he meant every word about him taking care of them- his family. John was footing the entire bill for the charter flight and hotels but it was money well spent in his mind. You can't put a price on family and when it comes to his family, John would spend every last cent he had to ensure their happiness. This was also going to be a statement to her family that Kennedy was successful, loved, and had true family now. The next day, Kennedy phoned her mother's lawyer with the number of people she expected to be at the funeral. He was stunned and didn't believe that Kenneth was having that many people attend. Kennedy assured him, "We are coming in by chartered plane and staying outside of town. These are all people who consider Kenneth as a member of their family." She explained that Kenneth would be arriving on Thursday evening and would have several lawyers with him to assist in the processing of the will. When asked what this was in regards to Kennedy slyly said, "They want to assure Kenneth that he isn't screwed out of what he has rightfully inherited should his father and brothers object to his being there in any form." The lawyer was caught off guard and sounded angry but had no choice but to agree. Kennedy called the Johnsons and asked if they could assist her with the will, believing that her father and brothers would fight her for everything once they realized she wasn't male anymore. Both jumped at the chance and asked if she was going to need any outside help as they knew someone in that area of the state who would love a chance to help her. She declined at the moment but if things didn't go well she'd take them up on the offer. In school Ben and Beth kept close eyes on Reed but saw no change in him. Both asked if he was alright traveling across the country with the group earning a quick, "It's no big deal". John tried to get him to talk but Reed still kept his distance, he just wanted to be alone to think. Sean was the one who got him to come closest to speaking. He managed to get Reed to say, "I know mom is hurt and Kylie feels guilty about it because she asked her to write the letter but I don't know how to feel. I never met her but I know she saved mom's life." Sean sighed deeply and told him, "We don't know what we have lost until they are gone." Reed asked what he meant; Sean quietly told him, "I lost a lot of family over the years. I never met any of my nieces and nephews so I don't know how many of my family members are still alive. It's only now that I see that I should have tried to see them again but my pride prevented me from doing so." Reed got the message and thanked him for his honesty. After school on Thursday, the entire group left for the funeral. Jessie sat next to Reed on the plane, working with each other on their homework. Seeing the watchful eyes of Jake, John, Sean, Beth, and Ben the rest of the teens did the same. John tried his hardest but had to laugh at their reaction to a simple look of content over Reed being so thoughtful with Jessie. They let out a collective groan but at least they had their work done early. When they finished their homework, Reed settled in to watch a couple of his anime DVDs on his laptop. Jessie watched with him, not really loving it but tolerating it for Reed's sake. Eric and George had the same idea and were doing the same on their laptops getting Michael to complain that they had made Reed into another of the anime geeks getting complaints from the others but going unheard and unnoticed by Reed. Kylie was quiet the entire plane trip. She knew this was important to Kennedy so she didn't want to say or do anything that would upset her. Nichole and Margaret sat by her side and kept her occupied but she spent much of the trip doing homework or sleeping. Nichole had to coax her to eat her meal, but despite her efforts to get her to talk Kylie stayed silent. By 6PM local time the plane landed with the group descending upon the car rental facility. The teens and three kids were happy to finally get out and about with pleas for food being made. Seven vans were rented to handle the nearly 60 people, creating some chaos as the group split up among them. Willie, Kennedy, Kylie, and Reed were in the only car as Kennedy served as the navigator for them. The group traveled through the city to the hotel, taking in the sights of small city California. The only ones who didn't seem to bother with the sights were Jaimie, Michael, Scott, and Jessica who thought it to be no different than their birthplace back in Missouri. Miles stayed silent, this was all new to him and he didn't want to go down the wrong path with either of his siblings. He knew his sister and brother were being reminded of a bad place for them so he chose to leave things alone and not comment. At the hotel, John and Greta did the check-in with the staff making up the necessary key cards for all of them and watched the controlled chaos as they paired off, swapped roommates, and ensured all of the kids were far enough away from their boyfriends or girlfriends. After the room wrangling the group went to dinner with the six youngest eating quickly before being put to bed. Reed, Eric, and George spent much of the meal talking about some movie that the others didn't have the slightest clue about. Seeing Michael fighting the urge to crack yet another joke Jaimie whispered to her brother, "Do not make any more jokes about him being nerdy, a geek, or anything like that. He finally has friends and you will ruin this for him. You are already on your last legs, you screw up again and I can't guarantee our group survives the drama. This is all on you, control your urges or destroy over three years of friendship." Michael turned away in shame. He asked Reed why he was so into the anime and manga stuff like Eric and George getting, earning a smile from Michael upon hearing the truth. Reed enjoyed the action and animation and the stories of, "Death Dealers Saga",, "Chrysalis Project", and, "Nightmare Rider" were so well written you got lost in their world fast. Reed turned things around and asked if he had ever actually seen any of the stuff they were talking about getting a quick, "No" which Reed smiled at. He pointed out, "How can you call something nerdy if you haven't seen it or read it? Do you really think anyone would say something about YOU getting into that stuff?" Michael shrugged and asked to see one DVD so he can see if it was alright or not. He handed him the first DVD of, "Chrysalis Project" and told him, "Watch this. I know you like military action films so this should be a good introduction. It's military action but with a big twist. The author is a great woman who gets you enveloped into the world of action, suspense, drama, and comedy. It's different than anything you've ever seen before- and the books are even better." John quietly asked Jaimie about what she said. She flatly told him, "It's the truth. Michael is getting the others upset with his teasing and it's going to cause a split. I just hope he realizes it before it's too late." John watched Reed's interaction with Michael and smiled, Reed just handed Michael his literal final straw. He knew Michael wouldn't back down from the challenge. The next morning, Michael returned the DVD to Reed and asked him to clarify some things. Eric and George fought back laughs but saw he wasn't joking. Michael started asking questions like, "What is the deal with the Toledo situation that they talked about?" and then, "Who are these US Marshals that showed up on the island out of the blue? Why are they so respected and feared?" Reed, Eric, and George smiled and told him, "Guess we have to get the companion series 'Justice' It's made by the people who made, "Death Dealers Saga" but worked closely with the people from, "Chrysalis Project" so they are similar yet different. It's more suspenseful story but still has the same amount of action. It's going to blow your mind how much action it has." The four started talking in depth as they ate, with Michael starting to understand the show better and seeing that it wasn't so bad. Reed was inwardly smiling at turning Michael from a jerk into a friend, hopefully ending the teasing. As Eric and George got up to go to the bathroom Michael apologized to Reed, telling him quietly, "I was jealous of you, everyone went to great lengths to be good to you and forgot the rest of us existed. You are all dad and Jaimie and Miles talked about, I just didn't mean to be a jerk but it got the better of me." Reed nodded and told him softly, "I understand. I didn't want the attention. I hope they know now to let us start to be ourselves and always being there for one another instead of insisting on helping out in every little thing." Michael softly agreed, thanking him for being better to him than he had been to Reed. Will and Richard weren't sure what to make of the scene unfolding before them but thanked Jaimie for finally getting Michael to stop. They and Scott were ready to break their friendship to save Reed from another breakdown but Michael cooling off and trying to understand quashed those feelings for the time being. Seeing the two talking quietly and Michael on the verge of tears showed to them it was finally over, they wouldn't have to break apart to stop the inevitable fight that had been simmering for the past month. The adults came down soon after with Jaimie telling John, "All clear". He saw the four together talking quietly and was relieved. Willie asked what that was about, pointing to Michael, Eric, George, and Reed talking. Jaimie told him about the potential split if Michael continued on which Willie cringed at, thanking her for being a good sister and good friend. As the boys talked, Kennedy and the Johnsons talked things over as she steeled herself for the meeting in two hours. Sean asked to attend, citing, "Family business" nearby. The Johnsons seemed to understand the real reason for going along but held off acknowledging it. Once breakfast was finished all of the others went back to their rooms to wait out the results of the meeting and prepare for the funeral the next day. Two hours later, Kennedy, Sean, and the Johnsons entered the law offices and announced their presence. The four were led into a side room with Kennedy asking that he agree to complete privacy for whatever was discussed. The secretary was excused and told to take some time off. When she protested the group got up to walk out, with Evelyn telling the lawyer, "Since your secretary feels she needs to know private information about your clients and given that in such a small town nothing remains a secret we will have our meeting in our hotel room this afternoon and we will have additional representation there to ensure that our client's privacy remains private." The four walked out with glares from the secretary who was writing down something while whispering into the phone. Outside, Joseph made a phone call while Evelyn shook her head and said, "She was either friends with or dating one of your brothers." Kennedy just nodded while Sean asked for a minute then walked back into the office and had a loud conversation with both the secretary and the lawyer. Kennedy asked what that was about. Evelyn smiled and told her, "Sean was looking out for your interests, letting him know exactly who he was dealing with." Kennedy gasped in shock. Joseph told her quickly, "He didn't say what you think he said, he only told them you were a lawyer and were with multiple other lawyers and were calling in additional lawyers. He also told them that there was more blood relative in town on your behalf and this relative wouldn't take any crap from anyone." Chapter 26 Sean came out with a smile on his face, saying quickly, "Taken care of, he will be at the hotel in three hours. Can your colleagues be there in time?" Joseph nodded, saying, "They are on their way and will be there in 90 minutes." Over in the hotel complex the teens were bored. Patrick and David Peterson drove two of the vans to a nearby shopping center to kill time and shop. The teens paired off into couples with Rebecca being the odd girl out. Thomas was away with his dad on a family retreat leaving her with Patrick who knew to give her plenty of space to shop. Patrick stood close by her until she started to look at girls' clothes, taking it as his cue to give her some space. Rebecca kissed his cheek, thanking him for being a good cousin to her and walked around the department store on her own. She didn't find anything that she liked so left without buying anything, but feeling a little better about being alone. Patrick continued to give her space. By the fourth shop Rebecca had had enough shopping on her own. What she didn't notice was that she was being followed and turned around to see a group of four boys giggling and looking at her with lust in their eyes. She backed out of the store and tried to go into Victoria's Secret but was stopped by the boys. They circled around her and started telling her how good looking she was and she needed a man on her arms to show her a good time. She begged them to leave her alone and let her go. Two of the boys ignored her requests and grabbed her arms, one arm fondling her chest while the other was pulling her towards the exit. Patrick saw Rebecca's look of horror and ran towards her, grabbing the two and pulling them off of her. The other two tried to take swings at him but were stopped by David appearing, grabbing their shirts and yanking them back hard before they could strike Patrick. Rebecca was in tears, begging to leave. Multiple people were now staring at them, calling 911 on the phone begging for police after seeing her being dragged away and fondled. Security came over and tried to detain Patrick and David for causing a disturbance. Both yelled that they were stopping their cousin from being sexually assaulted by the four boys. The boys pleaded that they were innocent and were only talking with her and that the two assaulted them. They tried to detain Patrick and David while letting the others go but the crowd of witnesses screamed at them to stop and hold the boys, forcing them to beg for backup before the crowd got too out of control and they had to actually hold the boys accountable. Police officers showed up two minutes later and asked what happened. The security guards claimed Patrick and David were causing a disturbance until Rebecca told them they were stopping the boys from dragging her off. The boys tried to plead innocent but were drowned out by the crowd. John, Willie, Dan, Mike, Quentin, James, and Alex appeared now, having looked for the three and seeing trouble. Dan demanded to know what was going on and upon hearing what went on from Rebecca demanded that the boys be arrested. The security people said they couldn't do that, they had to arrest David and Patrick for causing a disturbance as well. John asked bluntly, "So you are willing to ignore the facts and punish two people who were stopping a sexual assault in progress?" They said sharply, "You can't prove it happened" to which the officers looked up and saw CCTV camera domes and laughed. Both looked at John who nodded and said, "We know that's a boldfaced lie, so why don't the lot of us retire to the security office and the police here will make the determination while you start looking for an attorney." In the office, the truth was there in black and white. It was clear that Rebecca was being dragged against her will while the two were laughing at their friends feeling her up. The officers stood, told the boys to put their hands behind their backs, then told the security officers, "We will report that you refused to investigate a report of a sexual assault in progress, refused to call the police regarding an in- progress sexual assault, and attempted to cover up your failure to report by trying to threaten witnesses to the assault." Dan shook his head and stated, "We will have a talk with my mother and father-in-law about a lawsuit. This isn't likely to be the first time you two have done something like this and I'll be damned if I don't see to it that it's the last. These four have to have done it before and those clowns had to have allowed it to happen as they have this whole act down to a fine art." Rebecca stayed close to Patrick, crying into his shoulder as they drove home. The girls kept her calm but after a while she finally admitted that she was jealous of all of them having their boyfriends with them and being open with them. They finally got her to admit that she loved Thomas, she was trying hard not to think about him which was partly why she didn't notice the boys following her in the first place. Stacy hugged her tightly, telling her, "We knew all along you did, you just had to admit it to yourself." Just after Joseph left to deal Rebecca's assault situation, Kennedy's meeting with her mother's lawyer approached. He was quickly replaced by Valerie who was better at these situations than him. Kennedy, Valerie, Evelyn, and Sean were joined by a couple who were introduced to the group as Jo and Phyllis Kaplan. Thy knew of the family already through their dealings with the family's new friends, the Toro family, and were en-route to the area to meet the family in person. The whole will situation was just a side diversion for them, it simply gave them reason to help the family again and let them give the family payment for helping their practice with new clients. They were introduced and simply asked what Kennedy needed assistance with to which Kennedy told them about her past and how things could get complicated. The two just smiled and told her softly, "That's an easy one, if they fight you we rip them to shreds in court and we take them for every penny owed to you. You are her daughter despite what they believe and your father and brothers were disowned by her and precluded from the will so it's all going to you. It's your inheritance and they don't have a leg to stand on. You will get what is rightfully yours, we will ensure it." Kennedy felt great relief. Valerie and Evelyn had known they would go for the jugular and were pleased that Kennedy was accepting that she was in good hands. Sean asked if there were potential complications which Jo and Phyllis saw as meaning other family members. They mentioned a younger brother who was actually the one who had inherited the property. Due to his absence it was passed on to his older sister and now on to Kennedy. Sean asked if there was any information about the missing brother which got no response, nobody know who he was and if he came forward the estate would be in jeopardy due to it being tied to her brother. Before anyone could ask what Sean was on about there was a knock on the door. The lawyer was looking less than pleased to see Jo and Phyllis giving them the indication that the two had fought him before and won. Both greeted him warmly but got a cold reception in return. Evelyn started things off and told him that anything revealed in the meeting would be under strictest confidence and that if he did not want to abide by this he would be in court facing a removal hearing. He was less than pleased but agreed to sign a confidentiality agreement. Evelyn stated, "Kenneth Eaton ceased to exist 17 and a half years ago when he went off to college in Massachusetts. He was diagnosed and suffered from PTSD from years of abuse as well as a severe case of gender identity disorder. He started to transition into becoming a woman with the assistance of his college. Upon graduation from college she achieved a placement in a law school where she worked hard earning a job as legal investigator for the Commonwealth of Massachusetts. Since then she has gone on to marry and adopt two children." The lawyer tried to piece together things then looked directly at Kennedy. He gasped in shock and asked, "Are you Kenneth Eaton?" Kennedy shook her head and stated, "I WAS Kenneth. I have been legally Kennedy Eaton then became Kennedy Pena upon my wedding." She asked him flatly, "Is there going to be a problem?" He tried to backtrack but stated, "This complicates things." Jo chimed in and said, "Actually it doesn't. SHE is still who she is and under our laws she is rightfully going to inherit the estate for her mother." Phyllis added, "Despite your well-known bigoted views you know full well she will win any lawsuit brought against you and fend off any attempts by her brothers and father trying to subvert her from inheriting." Kennedy sensed something was amiss with the lawyer and redirected things, stating, "I am already paying for the funeral and all other arrangements. All you have to do is show us the bill. If you try to add on anything we have two top notch accountants with us who be able to spot inconsistencies and attempts to defraud us. We also have multiple police officers who are more than willing to protect us from any attempts by my family to physically stop us from attending. I suspect they have already contacted their colleagues with the Highway Patrol as well as the local Sheriff's Office to inform them that there was a contingent of seven officers in town." Sean asked Kennedy if she was alright with another big bombshell. She nodded, expecting him to say something major. He had a scowl on his face that caused the lawyer tor tremble in fear. Sean told the lawyer point blank, "Since I already know that I can nullify any attempt to screw her out of what is rightfully hers I'll just say this once. I am this lady's uncle and I am telling you as my sister's next of kin that if you or anyone else tries to hamper her mother's funeral there will be hell to pay. As she is divorced and disowned her sons, I am her next of kin and won't let you or anyone ruin this solemn and sacred event. She will get every penny and I am ensuring that she gets the land that her mother held on my behalf that her husband squandered away." He asked him who he was. Sean told him sharply, "My name is Sean Beretta, Celia Eaton was my older sister. You would have known that already if you had bothered to do some basic research. It wasn't hard to actually locate me. Exactly how much was her husband paying you to keep that fact away from her? She never knew her brother was alive the whole time, living 3,000 miles from her and willing to beat the snot out of that overgrown child she called a husband." The others looked at Sean with wide eyes as Evelyn smiled. Sean continued, "Any attorney worth their weight would have tried to locate that missing heir and any PI with half a brain would have seen that I am listed on both voting records and tax records and had been in multiple newspapers several times over the decades, especially the last 18 months. A child could have entered my name into Google and gotten a current picture of me. Not finding me means you made no such attempt and tried to keep the farm for your client, who could only be Celia's husband." Jo and Phyllis smiled. Sean just caught him in a major situation. Sean explained, "The guys may be officers but I did learn a thing or two about human behavior while with the Green Berets. He has no interest in helping Kennedy; he hasn't taken down a single note. I highly doubt that's a valid signature on the nondisclosure form. Once he leaves here he will let her father know about her gender change and ensure trouble followed. Likely he was hoping she'd be badly hurt or get arrested so her claim to the inheritance was forfeited." Jo and Phyllis nodded to one another followed by Jo leaving the room. She returned a few minutes later stating, "Petition filed before the judge as we speak by our partners. The most recent copy of the will on file with the courts was written just after she received a letter from Kennedy but apparently just before she died there was a new copy that was attempted to be filed but was being held up by doctors claiming she was unfit at the time. I have little doubt that it's the copy this man is trying to claim is the will." He tried to get up and leave but Sean dragged him down. Jo received another phone call and stated, "That copy of the will was thrown out by the judge who wasn't happy to hear that our friend here tried to pull a fast one on Kennedy. We are being faxed the existing copy." Phyllis left the room and came back five minutes later with a sheet of paper. Kennedy read the will and burst into tears, handing it off to Valerie who read, "After four decades of physical and mental abuse I have finally left my husband. After seeing my sons turn into copies of their father I want nothing to do with them anymore. Fearing that my husband may do something to me I am writing this while I still have my wits and health. I, Celia Eaton, formerly Celia Beretta, being of sound mind, leave everything to my daughter Kennedy Pena, on behalf of my new grandchildren Reed and Kylie Pena. My assets include the family farm and several large tracts of land that were inherited from my childless brothers, the entire sum of money in my bank account, my life insurance policy payout, my car, and all of my jewelry. All of the required documentation for each of the items listed are held in safekeeping with my closest friends who will only hand them over to my daughter and her husband." The lawyer swore at hearing all of this. Valerie smile and continued, "I thank my granddaughter Kylie for taking the time to tell me the truth about my daughter's life since she left home 17 and a half years ago. I know that what I leave her is a pittance compared with the trauma she had to endure growing up. I was always and will always be proud of the person she is. I knew that she was really my daughter from an early age and gave her the money to become who she needed to be without her ever knowing that I knew. Hearing that she has done so much to help others while her family takes so much gives me peace of mind that some good has come out of our horrible family. Hearing that she has used that experience to help her son and daughter overcome their own experiences leaves me with great joy that all was not in vain." Sean asked for and received a copy of the will the lawyer tried to pass off as valid. In it Celia named her husband as her sole heir and left the entire farm, her bank account, life insurance policies, and car to him. He smiled as Valerie grew visibly sick and swore, but had a smile as she saw Sean getting ready to pounce with big news. Sean stated to him, "You know the kicker in all of this? Most of her will was only valid as long as I wasn't around. Well I'm around and had fully intended on transferring everything to Kennedy no matter what the will said. But before I do that, first your client's tenancy is terminated. We will have the deputies come by on Tuesday to remove him from the property. Second, we will have you removed as executor due to your conflict of interest and blatant attempt to nullify a valid will with a document that was created with the sole intent of defrauding a valid heir." Jo asked him if he was truly making the claim to the property, Sean stated, "To save it from my brother-in-law and nephew I will. I am also standing by my decision to legally transfer it to Kennedy with the intent that she sell it and give the money to her children." Kennedy hugged him getting him to hug her back. He whispered, "It's good to finally have family." She whispered back, "You always had it, I'm just a tighter link to you. Dan was right, you are like the kids' grandfather you now have the title of great uncle added to that title." Kennedy stood up and told the lawyer, "Tell dad and my brothers don't come tomorrow. I know mom didn't want them there and as I paid for it all I refuse to allow them to attend." Sean reiterated the point saying, "I know they are going to show up anyway so tell them once and only once that if they try to cause trouble they won't like the trouble they get back. We have a surprise in store for them if they try to get the deputies involved and they won't like it." Preparations were made for the following day. The family expected a cold reception and told the teens and kids to expect foul language. They just shrugged it off, knowing it was no big deal. They were there to pay their respects and anyone who would use such language and cause a scene were the one who were being disrespectful. Kennedy and Kylie had private talk before Kylie was put to bed. She asked Kylie why she sent her grandmother a letter without telling her. It was a sweet gesture but Kennedy had to know. Kylie lowered her head in shame and told her, "I wanted her to know the truth because knowing the truth is better than continuing a lie. She needed to hear that you left and became someone great. You were her daughter and she needed to know that you were better than alright, you were a mom and you did good things for people who needed people to look out for them." Kennedy was brought to tears. Kylie's letter was from the heart and had come with more courage than she had ever had. Kylie asked, "Did I do wrong?" Kennedy shook her head and smiled, saying, "You did right. You did what I couldn't bring myself to do and you did it because you loved me more than I'll ever know. You are the best daughter I could ever hope for." Reed and Willie watched and listened to the mother/daughter moment. They gave the two their privacy and talked about the next day. He asked Reed to not let anything that was said or done impact him. It was going to be very taxing but his mother needed him to be strong. Reed swore he'd keep himself together. He wasn't so sure the others could, especially the Smith Twins, but he vowed he'd try to. Willie just nodded and hugged him, telling him, "All I ask is that you try. I just wanted to know that you would try. I know that I can't stop you from defending yourself is someone tries to harm you physically though." Reed nodded, if someone tried to harm him Willie knew they would be in for a surprise. In the morning, the family gathered together for breakfast. All of them were dressed for the late morning funeral with each wearing black. Willie, Alex, and Mike were in their Class-A uniforms with full medals and awards on display. James, John, Dan, and Quentin were wearing their Class-A police uniforms that John had bought and outfitted just before leaving. Willie tried to dissuade them from buying the uniforms but as each was fully qualified officers they were allowed to wear them for such occasions. Sean was the last to appear. He had his Army Class-A uniform and Green Beret. His uniform caused other guests to stop and stare in awe. A limousine pulled up outside the hotel and Willie, Reed, Kennedy, Kylie got in. John and Dan had to force Sean to get in as well, telling him sharply, "You belong in here with your niece. Immediate family always rides in the limo." He reluctantly agreed, not liking that they pulled the family card on him. The limo led the caravan of passenger vans in the 45 minute drive to the funeral home. There was a small crowd already gathered and as soon as the limo stopped the whispering began. The family members in the vans were the first to get out, and then followed by the kids and Sean. Willie was next, having to help a distraught Kennedy out. They were a little early but that didn't matter to the group. They entered and filled the seats in the front which caused some complaints from the attendees. The group ignored them and focused on what they were there for. The last ones to arrive were Kennedy's father and brothers who demanded that the group leave. Kennedy asked their names and were told, "I don't have to explain who we are, this is my wife and I won't have you defiling her funeral." The Eatons were still the same arrogant jerks that she had fled from, not even a funeral could quell their horrid behavior. Kennedy nodded to Sean who loudly told him, "If you are her former husband then you need to leave. She explicitly stated that you were not to come to her funeral. In fact you and your sons were not allowed. The only family she wanted was the one you didn't poison, her daughter. I guess your lawyer buddy decided to leave you out of the loop after all, he was told to tell you to stay away. Then again knowing your arrogance I think you ignored his advice and came anyway just to show you are still the overgrown child you have always been." Mr. Eaton stood towering over Sean trying to intimidate him. He spewed out, "We didn't have no daughter. We had sons. Six sons. Five real men and one sissy fagot." Sean stood up and told him loudly, "You just made a big mistake. I won't have my sister's funeral defiled by a bigot. I thank god that your DAUGHTER is nothing like you and am sad that my beautiful and angelic sister got caught up with such a waste of flesh. If not for Kennedy I would say her time with you was wasted. Leave now or I will drag you out myself." Willie, John, James, Dan, Quentin, David, Patrick, Bryan, Pete, Alex, and Mike stood up beside Sean. The Eaton boys stood by their father. Out back several people were claiming they would call the sheriff if the group didn't leave as the Eatons demanded. Sean shot back, "Please do it, then these six can explain why they are crashing a private funeral that they were explicitly told not to go to and threatening the deceased's closest kin- her brother." 10 minutes later several deputies entered the funeral home and told the group to leave. Sean told them in his best military voice, "You are telling me that I must leave my sister's funeral because her ex- husband, who was told he was not allowed to attend, said we have to leave? A funeral paid for by my niece under her mother's strict orders as per her will and by which these men were told not to come? Please, continue. Throw out these fellow officers. I am sure your sheriff will be happy to deal with the headache that will come from this." Things got interesting a minute later as sirens could be heard. The deputies smiled and stated to Sean, "Backup is coming. Mr. Eaton is getting his way. You are all going to jail." Sean and Willie looked out and smiled, saying, "Look again, that's a motorcade not backup. But I am sure they will be pleased to see their fellow brothers of the badge ignoring the rights and respect for the dead of the mother of one of their own. And given who they are escorting this showdown will make your life a lot more fun once they enter." A minute later Paul entered in his Class-A fire department uniform and told them, "Sorry I'm late but I had to meet some important people at the airport." In walked several uniformed California Highway Patrol officers and two VIPs- Kennedy's boss the Massachusetts Attorney General and a close friend of the group, the Governor of Massachusetts Christian James. The highway patrol officers asked the deputies why they were there. Hearing the news, officers told them authoritatively, "Escort the Eatons out and tell them they can pay their respects some other time. They are trespassing here and if they insist on remaining they will be placed under arrest for trespassing, disorderly conduct, and disrupting a funeral." The deputies tried to refuse to which the sergeant in charge personally told them, "Your refusal is noted and will be reported to the sheriff with a follow-up investigation by our people as to why you refused to follow the proper procedures. But given that I can see the names on your uniforms are 'Eaton' I think I already know why you are acting this way. We will escort them out while you return to patrol. If we hear that you have harassed Mrs. Pena again you will not only lose your badge you will be behind bars. Be sure to tell that to the rest of your cousins especially the sheriff. Now leave and let this family grieve in peace." The deputies left in disgrace vowing vengeance. Another three Highway Patrol officers stopped them then placed them into custody for threatening officers of the law, interfering in an arrest, and disrupting a funeral. The Eatons were removed and started to brawl with the officers until being subdued with the assistance of Alex and Mike. After they were placed in cuffs and set aside for transport both nodded and told the officers, "Just assisting fellow state police officers." With the ruckus settled, an exodus started as people who were only there for the Eatons left. There were only a few who remained, all of them people Kennedy knew were her mother's only real friends and close confidants. The funeral was quick and saw Kennedy crying through much of it. Reed and Kylie embraced her as the preacher retold tales from her mother's life bringing smiles and sadness to her. After the funeral ended, her mother's friends approached Kennedy. She thanked them for seeing past her father and honoring her mother rightfully. They expressed her mother's deepest regrets and sympathies over her having to be alone all those years. Her mother wanted her to come home but fear of what her father would do to both of them kept her from trying to reach out. The letter from Kennedy finally caused her to leave her husband. The letter from her granddaughter got her to change her life around but it came too late as the illness hit soon after. They handed her all of the important documents and her mother's jewelry, kissing her cheek and thanking her for turning out to be such a different person than her brothers. Christian asked to have a moment with Kennedy when everything was quiet. He told her that he was going to see to it that she was promoted for all the work that she had done the previous month. She was also going to be short-listed for a judgeship when one opened up in the area. She was fair and showed great sympathy and empathy towards people. Her boss simply told her, "As you know we are seeing a shakeup in the state, especially in our office. I want you to be the new head of the financial crimes division. It's not glamorous work but it'll lead to you to possibly taking over as the deputy Attorney General when the current person retires. In a few years you could possibly have my job but politics doesn't suit you. I know Christian is grooming you for the bench but I know you well enough to know you don't like the spotlight and would rather work from home with people around whom you trust." Kennedy was floored. Her new job came with double the pay and would give anther 20% increase with her promotion to deputy attorney general. She was set for life either way. She accepted the promotion and told Christian, "I have to decline the offer for the bench. I can't work from home like I can now. I would rather take a small pay increase and time to be a mother over a lifetime job that doesn't leave me time with the kids." He smiled and told her, "That's what I thought you'd say, I just had to tell you anyway since my assistants were already looking into it on their own. Maybe one day you will accept the job, your name will always be on the short list." Outside, Willie and the guys were talking with the highway patrol officers. They were impressed with Willie's story about getting his job and floored by Alex and Mike telling them about some of the other work he'd done since. The tales of Roland Finn's crime ring and the crackdown on corruption got the humble officers thinking that Winnisimmet was some place that was too good to be believed. John had to hold back a laugh when they asked if it was always that interesting, but Quentin jumped in and retorted, "It is when this family is involved." Chapter 27 Christian James made his way over to Jaimie and thanked her for telling Louis Reagan about the funeral. She blushed as the others looked at her confused. Jaimie thanked him for caring enough about Kennedy to fly across the country on such short notice. He pointed out to her, "My biggest star in the law enforcement community and the top legal researcher in the state deserve to have respects paid on their behalf, especially when they are part of the family that our state would never be the same without." Jaimie led him over to where Reed and Kylie were sitting and introduced them. Reed was intimidated by the man his birth parents hated with a passion, while Kylie smiled and offered her hand. He asked them if they were doing alright after all of their hardships which Reed looked over to Jaimie and smiled, telling him, "We were lucky to have come into the care of the one family that could help us the most." Kylie blushed as Christian kissed her hand and bid his farewells, saying, "I have to go to work, have to justify the visit somehow. Taxpayers may not have foot the bill for my airplane tickets but they still pay my salary" getting a round of laughs from the kids. Jaimie told Kylie, "He knows who you used to be, like he knows about Sam, Daisy, Nichole, and I. He's a good person, he is happy that you are happy with your mom and dad." She thanked Jaimie for being so considerate, hugging her deeply. As Christian's motorcade drove away and the Eatons and wayward deputies were finally hauled away to the nearest highway patrol station for processing the group departed. Sean told Kennedy that he was proud of her and knew his sister would be happy that she is such an amazing person. She told him, "You at least have family close by, and no matter what you say you are family to us. You are more of a dad than my own ever was and mom would be proud to know that her brother watched over her daughter like you have. I am happy to have you as my uncle, Uncle Sean." Sean had tears in his eyes as he hugged Kennedy. He reached over and gave Kylie a big kiss, telling her softly, "It's all because of you. You gave us both the closure we needed." Kylie just shrugged it off. She was doing what felt right to her. She loved her mom and having her find family among people she loved so dearly especially one who she saw as a father figure was just a happy accident. She just wanted to do something good for her and it turned into something greater than she could have hoped for. The funeral the next day was quiet and somber as only the group and Celia's closest friends were in attendance. Deputies kept a close eye on the group but radio calls from the highway patrol got them to rush to the sheriff's office where they were summarily fired and him put under fire from the state. The department was in deep trouble for harassment and the sheriff forced to resign. The town ignored the group and Celia's friends spread word that they were rich and powerful and that Kennedy had an uncle, true owner of the supposed Eaton properties, there to claim the land. It sparked a lot of talk and only made the Eatons look bad. The firestorm was just starting, they were going to lose everything they owned and lost all of the town's respect and fear. The funeral led to a reception where stories of Kennedy and her mother was told. It was a big eye opener for her as she was recalled with joy instead of pity. Celia's friends were happy for her and gave her memories that she needed, ones of people who cared about her. After the funeral, the entire entourage made their way to the airport for the flight home. On the plane the six kids entertained themselves while the teens split up. Michael was still trying to get the hang of the anime shows but made a strong attempt. Miles and Scott kept themselves busy working on their research papers for English. Pete, Bryan, Hannah, and Paige worked on their college entrance essays while the adults tried to influence their choice of schools. Sean joked that they should consider the military, it'd make men out of them. That got both Paige and Hannah laughing but Pete thought about it and considered it to be a good idea. Bryan nodded and told the others, "Not the Marines. I know dad would be disappointed, but the National Guard is better for us- less time in service, free tuition and fees, and it fits our field of study." The girls saw that they couldn't joke about what the two had decided so opted to talk about the upcoming dance. Reed was asked if he was going to show off Jessie to the school which got both to decline quickly. Rebecca asked sharply, "Why are you saying no to a high school dance? You owe him a redo for the Christmas dance." The girls giggled at that which got Reed to ask her earning a quick, "I accept." Back in Boston, the group went their separate ways. The kids had a quick dinner and were asleep as soon as they got into their bedrooms. Neither had the energy to change into pajamas, and even though it was a holiday neither was going anywhere the next day. Reed and the others spent the day working on their missed schoolwork. Reed was lucky, four of his teachers were with him so he only had to make up two classes and even then it was easy review work due to the impending midterms the week after. The Hermans came over for lunch and joked with him that they could always give him more work which got him to turn it around and ask if that meant he could bank it for later on earning laughs from Kennedy and Willie. Reed spent some time after lunch at the Lawrence home helping Jessie with her work. She whined about Mr. Taylor's work which got Courtney to laugh and say, "Not every teacher can be as good as Uncle John." Reed countered with, "Mr. Taylor is just like Uncle John only without the fancy toys. He's pretty good, the work is just annoying at times." Jessie kissed him for defending her, getting a glare from Courtney and a big smile from their mother Gabby. He was happy to defend his girlfriend even if it upset Courtney. He was gaining more confidence to stand up for the other teens and more importantly, standing up himself. Tuesday morning, the students wanted to know about the trip. Ben let Reed tell the story with him adding in some details. The class were stunned that so many people went but there were whispers that all 19 of the Finns Family members were absent that Friday. Ben told them it was true, with them already knowing that John and he were absent as well. When asked why they all went Reed repeated what John had said, "We are family and we don't go through something like that alone. They were mom's family despite not being blood." Reed's words hung large over the class as Ben got things started. The rest of the day went the same but a slip of the tongue in health when he called Sean, "Uncle Sean" got Sean to explain that he found out his familial connection to Reed. French was the only class that ignored the trip, Beth was too busy trying to get them ready for midterms to keep let them talk about anything but the class itself. After school Reed was asked about the upcoming dance. He proudly said, "I'm taking my new girlfriend" which got chuckles and looks of disbelief. Reed just rolled his eyes and explained, "So what if I'm dating an 8th grader, she's a beautiful young woman and she wants to go to the dance. I can't help it if you don't have a date or can't find someone to take." This got Reed more respect as his reputation grew. He was already known for his ability to defend himself physically but his put-downs were becoming stronger and he was standing up for himself more. He wasn't afraid to speak up against someone who is verbally putting him down and turning things around on someone. The days of the meek and shy Reed were coming to an end fast, the more confident Reed was breaking through. Eric and George and now Michael hung out after school at Reed's house during the week helping each other study. Without the others to distract him Michael was doing better, learning more in his reviews than he had done the last year. As the week wore on Michael's homework and class participation started to improve greatly with his teachers commenting on his new study system to John who told them exactly what he was doing and why, getting a big laugh and pleas to have him keep it up. The dance was meant to be a last blast before midterms and all of them were excited. All 20 were energetic in class, with Jessie being the most anxious. Her teachers were concerned about her behavior but when she told them she was going to the dance with Reed all of them started to understand. Mr. Taylor wished her the best of luck, but with her uncle there she wouldn't need it. The 20 arrived at the same time and all eyes were on them. Jessie was the focus of most of the attention, a beautiful new girl arriving with the group always drew attention. Reed whispered to her, "Just ignore them" which she did, kissing his cheek to mark him as hers. Word got around fast, the new girl was Reed's 8th grader girlfriend. She actually existed, he wasn't lying about her. The group walked over to the dance floor and started to dance as a group. After two songs they paired off as couples leaving Reed and Jessie to themselves. She was close to Reed, having her head on his shoulder as they danced a slow song. After it ended she kissed him on the lips getting a deep blush from Reed. After the fourth song Reed was interrupted by several classmates who wanted to know about his date. Sensing there was more to the questioning Reed was honest, telling them, "She's Courtney Lawrence's younger sister, and Mr. Bollinger's niece." This sent shivers through them, making them back away with haphazard apologies. This wasn't the end of things though. Several boys were upset that Reed had landed such a, "Hot piece of ass". Jessie may be an 8th grader but they felt she could do better than Reed. As they approached Reed got a sense that something was about to happen and whispered to Jessie, "Signal your uncle." The boys maneuvered Reed against a wall and encircled him. Reed kept calm, seeing Eric, George, and Michael approaching as Scott, Miles, Richard, and Will were standing by in cased they had to come over. Jessie was talking with Jake pointing at the boys encircling Reed. Reed had to stall them long enough for the others to reach him, hoping he didn't have to defend himself and risk being banned from dances. The boys demanded to know how he could land such a hot girl especially one so connected as her. Reed told them honestly, "She and I had crushes on one another for two years. We met through mutual acquaintances and started dating last month." The boys didn't buy that. They knew he had money and power. One accused him of paying her to date him while another claimed he threatened her. Reed drew a calming breath and stated, "I did no such thing. I don't have to do either of those to land someone, especially someone as smart and beautiful as Jessie. She liked me and I liked her and we were pushed together on a date and clicked with one another immediately." The boys were laughing now. They didn't believe a word of what he said. Michael told them sharply, "He's telling the truth. He didn't have to do anything, she liked him and asked her best friend to set her up with him. Her uncle can tell you the whole story, he will be very interested in why you two are accusing her of being threatened or being paid money to date Reed." Jake stood next to Michael and nodded, asking them, "Do you have a problem with my niece dating someone who is clearly more of a gentleman than any of you will be? I heard everything, perhaps you can explain to your parents why you are accusing a girl and a fellow student of what amounts to prostitution and extortion." The boys tried to plead innocence and claimed they were lying but Eric replayed the video on his phone with them saying those exact things. Jake escorted them off with Reed getting a big kiss from Jessie and pat on the back from Jake for staying calm. Word spread fast that Reed stood up to another group of boys and outsmarted them, this time the reason for doing so was all the more striking to them- he did it to protect his girlfriend. Word also spread that the girl with him is the principal's niece thus unapproachable to anyone other than whom she chooses. Jessie was pleased with Reed. He was turning into the man she knew he was and the more he believed in himself and didn't let his emotions or what other people thought about him control him the more he proved to be a strong person. The others saw this too and let him know he just needed to let himself see what everyone else saw. Chapter 28- Epilogue Reed's weekend was spent heavily entrenched in his room. He spent so much time focused on studying that he didn't come down for meals forcing Willie and Kennedy to deliver them to him and making him stop and eat. He was tired but he wouldn't stop. Ben and Beth had to get him to focus on something other than studying. Seeing his exhaustion, Beth knew he couldn't handle any more while Ben thought he needed a distraction to keep his anxiety in check. Willie immediately asked them if they were both recommending he get out and go on a date which got all three laughing. Kennedy shot back a quick, "That's exactly what he needs right now. He needs to go out with Jessie and do something fun." The two were surprised that their suggestion was being taken seriously. Willie shook his head and told them, "You were thinking as parents. It's still less than seven months away but you two are starting to change how you see things. Congratulations: Ben you are a father and Beth you are a mother." The two looked as if he was joking but Kennedy nodded, adding, "Melanie and Valerie said the same thing to me last month. It's not as crazy as it seems. You are starting to see things that you didn't think about before. You are caring more about the mental and physical rather than just the educational side of your students, especially Reed." Reed was forced to leave his room and stop studying shortly thereafter, being told to go visit Jessie and take her to the park or the movies. He tried to plead but he was told by all four to go. He called Jessie right away and got a scream of joy from her causing him to wince in pain and earning a laugh from the adults. Gabby rushed her out of the house and told her, "Have him back by dinner" getting a laugh from the studying Courtney. The week went by fast as there was nothing but testing and studying done with Reed helping the others while they helped him in return. His only break during the week was Sean Beretta giving them a simple, short, one question quiz and telling them, "This class may be required but it's nothing major. You did your work and none of you failed so there's no point in torturing you for two hours." He played a DVD movie to round out the class period, then distributed snacks and telling them, "You folks were a hoot, you deserve some fun." He did well on all but his English exam. It was a B- but he didn't have that much to prepare for as it was a standard department exam. His teacher added in extra credit to bring it up to a B+, doing so for all of the students. It was his way of showing his appreciation for their hard work over the course of their short time together. As the semester started things were changing. The parents were starting to see the group splinter off into smaller segments. Eric, George, Reed, and Michael were one, seeking fulfillment from their anime and manga. Reed and Michael even started to learn martial arts, both for fun and for focusing their energies. Michael started to slowly ease off of his constant joking, accepting that he was hurting others more than entertaining them. Reed and he became close, seeking advice that neither could ask anyone else. Miles accepted Reed replacing him as Michael's confidant, telling him, "You finally found your best friend. I may be your brother but I never was as close to you as you two can be. We are just too different, I love you but we are just different." In contrast to the martial artists, Scott, Richard, Will, and Miles were into team sports with the four trying out for and making the school's baseball team. They weren't the team's best players but they did well enough to start multiple games with Miles growing steadily as a pitcher. They didn't do too well as a team but they had plenty of supporters from the sheer number of friends and family who attended their games thanks to the foursome. Their coach was happy that the others had people cheering for them, with John making sure they had proper equipment. Not to be outdone, the girls were splitting off into their own groups. Jaimie, Jenna, and Jessica started working or seeking jobs. Jaimie worked at her aunts' old department store while Jenna and Jessica were employed at the local supermarket. All three proved to be popular among the other employees but their bosses knew they were only going to retain them until they went off to college and were really only working just to earn spending money and kill free time. For Jenna and Jessica it was a blessing as they didn't have to tap into their summer job money anymore. They had something else to do when they weren't studying or on dates giving them a new focus. Jaimie just needed something to do to keep her from meddling into the others' lives, her money simply went into the bank untouched and was saved for when she might need it most. Claire, Courtney, Stacy, and Christina were focused on joining school clubs as they had their own money saved up. They three were involved in the student government as representatives of their class but did most of their work with the fashion and science clubs. Stacy had surprised everyone when she joined the science club, people thought she was too girly for that kind of club but she showed her prowess in the field during the science fair earning praise from their adviser and a potential scholarship from several colleges. She was a straight-A student so it wasn't a shock to her family that she was bright in that field, she simply didn't have an outlet for her abilities yet so it was a welcome vent for her natural scientific prowess. It was the start of the group being more independent from one another, with all working on their own thing while keeping in contact with the others. It was showing in their grades as less distractions led to more focus on work with grades improving all around. Reed joining them had been a catalyst that brought them into their own groups among the group as a whole. He was their friend who did what he needed to do and they started to do the same. Reed and the group started to exhibit other interests that went beyond their individual groups. Reed was asked to help with the school's production of, "Romeo and Juliet" by the others and, unintentionally won the role of Tybalt. Scott went with him and won the role of Romeo to Stacy's Juliet. The three had only been asked because they were strong in their grasp of the play and their English teachers recommended them without knowing if they could handle the role. They did well despite nerves, with Reed earning high praise for his performance. In contrast to Reed's emergence as an individual, nothing changed with Kylie. School went on as normal with the kids treating her as one of the girls and nobody bothering to take notice of or make reference to her gender change. As the year wore on, the girls slowly learned more about her and got to like Kylie as a person with Nancy Flynn turning into a good friend. Sadly for Nancy her mother divorced her dad, citing his work schedule. In actuality, she had been fired by her boss for misusing her sick time and multiple other small offenses that were discovered after her confrontation with Mr. King. Karen was true to her word and got her little revenge against Mrs. Flynn, her boss was the husband of Karen's former coworker and when told about her spreading information that she knew was false about Kylie's parents she was put under review and her improprieties uncovered. Kylie felt bad about causing the divorce but Nancy told her that her dad was happy to end things after several years of being at each other's throats. He took it as a blessing and sought out a promotion. This meant he would work closer to home at reasonable hours. More importantly it meant she could be dropped off and picked up by her dad daily. She was happy for the change; Kylie did them a huge favor. Nancy's father Todd was glad to host Kylie, Nichole, and Margaret whenever they wanted, enjoying the company of three girls whom he had grown to respect and admire for their determination and loyalty. They were vastly better than the girls her mother was trying to get her involved with, whom he felt were vain and only cared about money. After accumulating two dozen articles on local news stories during the time he had to take a sabbatical from covering the news in Winnisimmet due to the Hogan investigation William Kelly resigned from the Winnisimmet Free Press to take a job as an online commentator for one of the Boston newspapers. He earned double what he was making previously and could make his own hours allowing him to be there for his son more often. Junior, in turn, was able to host friends over and participate in sleepovers and other activities with kids his own age leading to him making several real friends. He was still close with Kylie, Nichole, and Margaret but also added Nancy to his growing list of friends. Jessie was being pursued by more and more boys in her school after word got around that she was dating a high schooler. She was pleased at the attention but made it known that she would not date anyone until she broke up with Reed if that ever happened at all. Her teachers were pleased that she was starting to act mature and more outgoing, showing a whole new side of herself that mirrored Reed's change in personality. Her grades were improving as well, they tried to attribute this to Reed helping but her friends proudly pointed out it was all her own work. After telling about the incident at the mall Thomas and Rebecca stopped beating around the bush and declared their mutual love for one another. Before their next date Thomas stood up to Dan for his past intimidation attempts getting Dan to tell him, "You didn't have to do that, but you showed you are willing to fight for Rebecca and that to me means you are the right man for my daughter." Dan was sad to see his little girl finally being the independent young woman she always was but she was happy and that was all that mattered. Dan found a way of redirecting his frustration over his daughter finally growing as a young woman. Reed and Kylie hired him to repair and renovate their old home with the money from the insurance settlement that Valerie had gotten the insurance company to pay out in full. They were supposed to use the money from the sale of their grandmother's farm so the home could be either rented or sold but it turned out to cover everything leaving their inheritance untouched. Dan put in a lot of hours and got his students at the technical high school involved in the project. The rebuilding took much of the winter and Spring and the first people to become tenants were Patrick and David Peterson, who decided that it was time to leave the nest and live on their own. It allowed Patrick to have space to be alone without having to babysit Daisy and to grade his papers without a distraction while David physically prepared for the State Police academy. Karen Smith gave birth to a healthy baby boy in late March. Nigel Smith, Junior was the spitting image of his father but had his brother and sister's nose and chin- the unmistakable feature he shared with JD, Cat, Bryan, Hannah, Claire, and Daisy. There was no mistaking that Nigel Jr. was a Finn. The group gave her a rousing welcome home party with Nichole beaming with pride over being a big sister and joking to Kylie that she hoped that Kylie could share in the fun one day. Kylie asked her how that could happen if her mom couldn't have children but Nichole only shrugged, telling her, "It could happen." \Without having to testify against Mr. Hogan there was no need for the state to adhere to the plea bargain agreement with Ms. Mead, forcing her to go to trial on all of the charges against her. It was a tough trial that saw multiple parents testifying against her, with William doing so on his son's behalf and bringing the most damning evidence- his emails. Ms. Mead had no real defense as she was on paper dozens of times complaining about the kids and shown on video in lewd acts with Mr. Hogan in school in her office no less. The state went at her hard and saw her past coming out for all to see. What she had done while in Endicott was revealed and it wasn't pretty. She had done the same thing up there and unlike the families in Winnisimmet the victims were from wealthy families who were concerned about the image of their prized schools more than about the kids themselves. The town was run through the wringer and saw several teachers and principals fired for their role in covering-up Hogan and Mead's crimes. Mead ended up with additional charges on top of the existing charges as more victims came forward, with the town having to pay out a huge amount of money to compensate the victims while the families who help cover-up the crimes seeing their children removed from their care and losing face in the community. Mead lost in each of her trials, getting a hefty 30 years in prison as well as hundreds of thousands in fines from the state. She lost even worse in her tax trials as her hidden bank accounts were drained to pay off victims including Kylie and Junior forcing her into bankruptcy. The judge took no pity on her and sentenced her to an additional 10 years in prison, humiliating her in court as she sentenced Ms. Mead for profiting off of the blood and tears of children. It took The Johnsons' investigators six months but eventually Penelope Clarence made a big mistake. After being on the run for almost 10 months she felt that she was safe and used her credit cards again, giving the investigators her general location. The Johnsons alerted the police who investigated and found her living with a new boyfriend in the remote Berkshire Mountains. The biggest shock was that she had recently given birth to a new baby while on the run. Penelope faced multiple charges stemming from child neglect, child abuse, conspiracy to commit sexual assault, and assault and battery on a minor. Due to the severity and length of the time since the abuse started the state sought maximum sentences against her. The judge didn't even bother with a bail amount remanding her to jail based on her being a known flight risk. She fought every day in court and eventually wound up with assault and battery charges against court officials and her lawyers leading the judge to declare that she attend the trial via CCTV in another room. The trial lasted a short period of time as the evidence was just so overwhelming. Testimony from Dr. Samuels and Anne Connors sealed her fate. The jury convicted her on all charges and the judge proudly sentenced her to a total of 45 years in prison with each individual sentence to be carried out consecutively ensuring she was in prison the whole 45 years. The baby's father was found to be Kevin Clarence, which prompted Penelope's boyfriend to sever all ties to her and denounce the baby as his own. The infant was taken by the state who, in turn, allowed the baby to be fostered by the Penas to be close by his next of kin, Kylie and Reed. With Penelope having to serve several decades in prison and with the state's blessing Willie and Kennedy sought to adopt the baby boy so he could grow up in a loving home with his brother and sister. As the judge reviewed their family history since coming into the care of the Penas and having such strong support for them including the governor and attorney general she could see no reason to deny the request. The baby was never given a proper name by Penelope nor was his birth recorded in the local town hall. The former boyfriend gave the exact date of his birth, three days after Nigel, Jr's birth and the same day as Nichole's statement to Kylie. The judge at the adoption granted a request by Willie and Kennedy that the baby's birth certificate name Kennedy and Willie as his birth parents, treating it as a surrogate birth and giving him the name, "Wilfredo Pena, Junior." Nichole's little offhand remark was right, Kylie would experience being a big sister like her. With everyone dating or married and babies joining the family all eyes started to fall on Patrick and David. The two were single and not dating, with their mother dropping hints that she'd like them to try to have a love life. Patrick was working hard at his job as a teaching assistant at Salem State University while working on his master's degree in engineering while David was studying hard for his final four courses for his degree in forensics and for the upcoming state police civil service exam. Things would change though. One of them couldn't avoid love for long and when he did find it things would change for them and the whole family forever. The End.